Ninja Turtles 1. Space Invaders Part 1

Okay, I feel really bad for how long it's been. I had about a third of this written since I ended the last season, but I got really busy and never finished it...until now! I'm sorry guys. I've been getting everything ready for college and whatnot, plus I've had several big projects in school that I had to focus on. Trust me, I much rather would have been doing this.  
Anywho, I think I've come to the conclusion on who Alex will end up with. I'm not going to say it, but I think you'll end up figuring it out. Also, he's the one leading in the poll right now. He's been in the lead since I put it up. Anyways, the poll's still open if you want to go and do it. Also review and tell me what you think. Thanks guys.  
Thanks go out to the following for reviewing:  
_**grapejuice101** _\- I'm so sorry that you had to wait for this. I know you were excited for it. I just hope it lives up to what you were expecting.  
_**TMNTluckygirl** _\- Well, if I were Alex, I don't think I'd be able to stop kissing them...But that's just me and I'm not Alex so...Plus Usagi's just the best. I had to have her give him a kiss on the cheek.  
_**pokemonjkl** _\- Thank you. I don't want her parents to always have something in each chapter, but I also don't want to get rid of them completely. So I like to add things in here and there.  
_** 16** _\- Aw, thank you. I hope you like this one as much as the last!  
_**Kate of the North** _\- _16)_ Thank you got reviewing this chapter! Plus, I love your username. Esp. the North part! _17)_ (on her parents) Yeah, I mean, I know there are going to be times when she's saddened by it, making her a little weak, but I see it was now, she's going to use it to make sure she doesn't let anything like this happen to her loved ones again. Plus, she had so many fond memories. It'd be a shame to just have her block all of that out. I have so much planned for her to find out in the future. I mean, what else did they keep from them to make sure they grew up semi-normal/humble/noble/honorably? _18/19)_ I LOVE Usagi! He's one of my favorite characters. _20)_ I'm sorry this took so long. I hope you like it.  
_**SillDoll13**_ \- Hehe, You're review made me laugh. Everyone has to love Usa-chan!

* * *

Chapter 1  
"Space Invaders"  
Part 1

The movies. Alex loved going to the movies. She loved the popcorn and the thrill and adrenaline that it would give her if the movie was good enough. Plus, she used to go to the movies with her friends and brothers all the time. Despite them talking the whole time –which rather annoyed her a great deal – it was fun and she missed it.

Instead of going to the movies with her brother or Fred, Kiley, Emily or Erik, she settled for Rudy and Phoebe. They had called her that afternoon after school to see if she wanted to go to a scary movie convention that was being held in her favorite movie theater. They would be premiering the latest scary movie after a classic scary movie marathon. They would be spending the whole day at the movies with an old classic, battery powered projector.

This seemed right up Alex's alley. Rudy and Alex loved scary movies, while Phoebe didn't. But Rudy knew that. He just wanted to do it so that he could "protect" Phoebe from the "monsters."

Rudy was someone that Alex could really see herself becoming good friends with – not romantically, but good friends. Phoebe was another story all together. When Alex first met her, she was quiet, rather shy and polite. Once she got to know Phoebe, though, she changed and her "true" personality came out. She was becoming more outgoing and Alex thought it had everything to do with finding the right people to hang out with to help her break out of that shell. "Those movies were so funny!" Alex exclaimed.

"What?" Phoebe asked. "No, they weren't. They were scary!"

"No, zat vas just you," Rudy insisted.

"Right," Alex agreed. "I've dealt with a lot more scary things in real life than what happened in that movie."

"You're kidding me, Lex!" Phoebe exclaimed.

"Nope," she said, shaking her head. They came to the corner of the street and Alex looked at her friends. "Well, I go this way."

"Okay," Phoebe said. "We're this way. See you at school?"

"Yeah," Alex answered. "Night guys."

"Night!" they both called out.

The red haired girl turned and started to walk down her street while the others went the other way. Alex stretched her arms up above her head, feeling her tense muscle stretch. She didn't always like having to sit still for that long. Yes, she loved to meditate, but that was one thing. Movies and sitting still at school during long tests was hard, seeing as she was used to having to stay alert and at attention. She couldn't risk to relax and _not_ pay attention to what was going on around her.

Alex was heading to the lair to meet up with the guys. She hadn't seen them in about a week. _The guys would have liked that movie_, she thought. _Maybe sometime I can help sneak them into a movie or they can wear those disguises they wore at the Super-Smash game_. The girl sighed and looked up at the sky, searching for stars that were always there, but never seeable because of the bright city lights. _They deserve to get out more_.

The night was cool, but it wasn't horrible. Alex could see her breathe in front of her. She should have been paying more attention to where she was walking, but she was fine. Her distracted, free mind didn't last long as she noticed the strange color the sky held. The sky was orange. Alex froze and lowered her arms back down to her sides.

_The sun set a couple hours ago_, Alex thought. _There's no reason for the sky to be that color at this time of night_. She tried searching the sky, along with the area around her out of habit. _Something's not right_. Alex reached into her pocket to get her phone. _I don't like_ _this_.

Before Alex had the chance to dial anybody's number, she noticed many objects in the sky getting larger. They were spaceships coming into their atmosphere. Alex turned in her spot, still looking up at the sky. She didn't know why she did it. It wasn't like she expected something different. It was just an instinct.

The objects were really close. When they were close enough, Alex could see that the vehicles were yellow with gray accents. There were symbols on the side and Alex knew them all too well. They were that of the Triceratons.

_Why are they here?_ Alex asked herself. One of the ships was getting closer to her location. Alex turned and ran into an alley, hiding behind a dumpster. She could still look out into the street and the sky to see what was going on. She just hoped she had enough cover for the time being. She had to wait until the coast was clear for her to either get to someplace safe above ground or to get to a manhole to go get the guys.

The ship landed down the street and Triceratons got out. Most of them had hover carts or jetpacks to get around faster. There were some walking around on their own though.

Alex dialed April's number and put the phone to her ear. She waited and heard the phone rings. "Hello?"

"April?" Alex asked. "Do you see what's going on?" Her voice came out more frantic that she had hoped.

"Yeah, but I'm not completely sure what that is," she answered. "What's going on? What are these things?"

"They're Triceratons," Alex told her.

"How do you know that?"

"You remember the TCRI incident?" Alex asked. "Well, they were one of the races we met when we were transported across the universe. They're not very nice beings. The Rebellion is okay, but the government isn't."

"Why are they here?" she asked.

"I have no idea," she answered. "But we have to let the guys know. We have to do something about this!"

"Why don't we let this one go? Leave it up to the military," April suggested.

"I bet you they knew before we did. They must have tried to stop them," Alex added. "It must not have worked though."

"Obviously," April stated. Alex could hear a sigh escape her aunt's lips. "So it's left up to us."

"_Obviously_," Alex retorted. "I've got to get in contact with the guys."

"Okay, I'll get in touch with Casey," April said. "Just," April started, sounding worried and hesitant, "be careful, Alex."

"I will. Love you," she said.

"I love you too," April replied.

Alex hung up. She slowly got up from her spot and ran further into the alley. There was a fire escape she could climb to get a better view of things. Alex did just that.

For the most part, most of the Triceratons were closer to the ground. At least, that was how it was in her area. Most of their transportation devices hovered just above the ground as they, what Alex thought, looked like they searched for something. She stayed low, covered by the ledge to conceal herself from their views, but not enough where she couldn't see over the top to make out what they were doing. She still didn't completely know anything about what they were really doing though.

Alex just couldn't figure out why they were on Earth. Of all the places in the Universe to concur, why take Earth? Was it because that was where she and the turtles were from? Were they still that angry at them for what happened?

The Triceratons were looking in the buildings, taking some people. Alex saw someone from her American Literature class being taken, along with their family. Alex didn't understand why they were taking her. She was just a normal teenage girl with normal teenage problems. What made her so important?

Seeing that made her paranoid though. She pulled out her tanto, which she always kept with her in case something happened. She couldn't always keep her sword with her, for obvious reasons, but the tanto was small enough so that Alex could conceal it on her person. She usually also kept a couple ninja stars and shurikin. She liked to use the tanto better though.

The aliens moved to the building she was hiding out on. _Time to move out_, Alex thought. Stealthily, Alex moved along the side of the building, hidden in shadows. When it came time to jump to the next building, the girl scanned the area to make sure nobody was looking in her direction before jumping the gap.

Once she landed, she couldn't help but overhear a couple aliens saying they were getting a very strong reading. She had no idea what they were talking about, but she didn't like the sound of it at all. She decided that it was a good idea to find a place on that rooftop to hide. There were too many Triceratons in the area to try and make a getaway.

There was a tiny greenhouse on the rooftop she was on. It was the best option she had. Once inside, she hid under one of the tables, tanto in hand. All she could do from their was wait and listen.

Alex's mind wondered though. _They had strong readings? Readings of what?_ Alex wasn't completely sure_. If they were getting readings of something, it had to do with the people they were gathering up. What are the readings of though?_

"I'm getting a strong reading up here!" a loud voice yelled, just outside of the greenhouse.

_Crap_, Alex thought. She readied her tanto, and positioned herself better in case she needed to attack or defend. _Whatever it is they're tracking, I guess I have it_. Her eyes widened_. Wait, I have it…If I have it, and they're tracking people with it…I do everything with the guys. Does that mean they have it too? _

The only thing that she could think of them tracking would be Transionic particles from the Teleportal at TCRI. Those would have stuck to anybody within a block radius of the place.

_People around me TCRI, that means the guys, April and Casey have it too, right? And maybe even….Officer John Blake! He was working outside TCRI when it happened. Ah Crap, I need to go see if they're okay. _

The door of the greenhouse opened and Alex held her breath. Finding her friends to make sure they were safe was going to have to wait until those over grown lizards were gone. Alex watched the large feet of one Triceraton as he walked in. She could hear loud beeping, probably coming from the device they were using to track whatever it was they were tracking.

"This thing's going off the charts, but there's nothing in here," he called out to someone outside. "Maybe the plants picked up some of the particles."

_Yes, believe that. Believe that and leave! _

"Fine, if there's nothing there, let's move on. We've got more sectors to search," someone outside answered.

The guy started to walk away, but Alex didn't let out the breath she was holding just yet. He wasn't outside just yet. She wasn't in the clear. Just as he was about to reach the door, the Shell Cell in Alex's pocket started to ring. The girl stiffened even more.

_You have got to be kidding me! _

She quickly fumbled to get it out of her pocket. She saw it was Leo. There wasn't enough time to turn it off though. The Triceraton bent down, looking under the table. Once his head was in range, Alex kicked out one of her feet and nailed him right in the head, causing him to stagger backwards, clutching his head.

Alex rolled out from under the table and jumped out the greenhouse door. Once she was back on her feet, she jumped over the head of the Triceraton standing there with his back turned to her. As she went over his head, she kicked him, like the other, in the head, causing him to fall backwards into the green house, running into his fellow soldier.

She took that time to make her escape, picking the phone up as she did. "You guys really have rotten timing, you know that?" she said without greeting them.

"What?" Leo asked, sounding confused.

"I was kind of in the middle of hiding from some Triceratons. They were about to leave too, but then you had to call. I was about to get out of there without fighting, Leonardo! But no, you had to call me." Alex came to the end of a building and jumped to the next one. "This better be good!" She wasn't angry, just stressed. She hoped Leo didn't think she was angry with him.

"April and Casey were taken by the Triceratons. They're being held in Central Park," he informed her.

Alex didn't say anything for a moment. _They have Casey and April?_ She was freaking out, but she had to keep her composure. There was too much at risk if she slipped. _Well, at least I'm headed in the direction of Central_ _Park_. "Okay, yeah. That's a pretty good reason for calling." Alex case to the end of a building on a block. She jumped down to the fire escape and quickly made her way down it. "Are we going in for an extraction?"

The girl quickly made her way across the street, making sure nobody was around to see her. Once across, she climbed up a fire escape and continued making her way across rooftops. She listened carefully to the phone and to everything around her to make sure she wasn't being followed.

"Yeah, do you want to meet up before or once we get to the park?" Leo asked.

"I'm almost there now," she answered. "So choice two, please."

"Okay, stay hidden until we get there," he said. She could tell by the shakiness of his voice that he had started to run, like she was.

"Will do," Alex said. "I've got a bit of a problem though."

"Are you okay?" Leo asked, sounding nervous.

"Yeah, but I don't have my stuff. I've got my tanto, but that's it. I'm kind of going to be a little defenseless out there," she said.

"We're close to your place now," Leo said. "I'll get your stuff for you."

"Thanks, Leo. You're a lifesaver. It's in my bedside table," she told him. "Hey, I'm almost there. Phone silence from this point out," she added.

"Understood," he said. "Just be careful, okay?"

Alex stopped, looking over to Central Park, which was across the street from her. She could see a lot of Triceratons walking around while crafts circled the area. There was some sort of cage where they were keeping the people. April and Casey had to be in there. _They're okay, right? They have to be okay…_

"Yeah," Alex said, sounding a little distant. She shook her head, trying to focus. "Watch out for yourself, Leo. Look out for the guys. I know you can take care of yourselves, but I worry. And I can't lose you guys."

"We'll be okay, Alex," Leo said. "We'll be there with you in no time."

Alex smiled. "Yeah, just hurry up you slow pokes." She hung up and jumped down off the building. She ran into the trees to conceal herself.

o-0-o

The spot Alex had taken up as her hiding place wasn't too close, but also not too far from where they were keeping the "prisoners." She wanted to be close enough to see everything, but far enough where the guards walking the perimeter would see her, or hear her and the guys talking when they found her.

She didn't know how long she had been waiting there. It felt like forever. She didn't know if had actually been a long time, or if it was because she was anxious to get those people out of that cage. Alex was getting antsy, something that didn't usually happen to her.

The girl frozen when she heard quick, but very quiet footsteps. She held her tanto in her hand, lean forward slightly to see below her better, for she had taken up a spot in a tree. She was still hidden, but by leaning forward, she could make out a figure. She could tell who it was, or what it was, but she had to be cautious and make sure they weren't going to threaten her position.

Alex quickly leapt forward, knocking the knees out from the person. She held them to the ground with her left arm, while she held the tanto to their neck with the other. She wasn't actually going to hurt them unless they were Triceraton, but she had to pin them nonetheless.

"Alex?" Donny asked as she finally saw who it was.

"Don?" she asked back. "Sorry!" she moved off him and helped him up. "I'm a little antsy, I guess. Sorry about that."

"Don't worry about it," he said. "I would have done the same thing. I have to say, you move really fast. I hardly had time to register what was happening."

"I'm going to take that as a compliment," Alex said with a smirk.

She didn't realize how much of a relief it would be to have at least one of her boys there with her. Sure, she had talked to Leo on the phone and knew they were okay, but actually having one of them right in front of her was different. Before she knew what she was doing, Alex quickly wrapped her arms around Donny for a hug.

"Alex?" Donny asked, shocked. He hesitantly placed his arms on her back. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah," she answered, pulling back. "Sorry. It's just…I'm gl…I was…"

"Hey," he said. "It's okay. We're right here. Nothing's going to happen to us and we're going to get April and Casey back."

Alex took in a deep breath, smiling at Donny. "Thanks, Don. I feel better hearing that from someone other than myself."

"No problem," he answered.

"So, where are the others?" she asked.

"Come on," he said with a gesture. "Our rendezvous is over here. We spit up to try and find you."

Alex and Don quickly made their way to the rendezvous where she saw Mikey and Raph already standing. They had to have already finished looking in their own areas, obviously not finding Alex. Leo had to have still been looking. She smile grew bigger seeing two more of her boys. As they approached, Mikey was the closest one to her, so she quickly went up to him first.

This invasion was really getting to her. They had been in dangerous situations before, but they hadn't been invaded or taken over like that before. Most of the time, they would go into someone else's domain. She felt violated and, though she didn't want to admit it, scared.

After hugging Mikey, Alex went over to Raph. He was looking at her a little funny, seeing as she had hugged Mikey, but didn't stop her when she wrapped her arms around his neck, resting her head on his shoulder.

"Are you okay?" Raph asked.

"Yeah," she answered, letting go. "Why?"

"You're touchy feely," Raph said.

"I'm just happy to see you guys, is that so wrong?" Alex said with a small smile as she playfully hit Raph on the arm.

"Here, we got your stuff," Mikey said, handing her the folded guardian outfit, along with her weapons.

"Thanks, guys," Alex said. "I'll be right back. "Im just gonna go over there and change." She motioned her thumbed a little ways away where a thick cluster of trees were. She started to walk over to them, but turned around and said, "If I catch any of you looking, you're dead."

Once over there, the girl moved quickly. First found a little whole in a tree to place her normal cloths in. Then she stripped down, placing the pants on first. She stood there in the bottoms, shoes and her shorts bra, her hair tied up. She was sliding on the top when she heard more footsteps. She jumped up into the trees, bringing everything up with her. The person was about to walk right past her, but stopped and knelt down.

She could just make out the person looking at her footprints. It was only a matter of seconds until they found out where she was hiding. She left her things in the tree, except her sword and she, against, leapt at the person below her.

The person reacted better than Donny had. They quickly took out their weapon and they met with Alex's sword. The weapons clashed, pressing together as the two people finally got a clear look at each other.

"Jeez, Leo," Alex said. She backed up and put her sword on the ground before nearly tackling the blue bandana terrapin. She hugged him tightly, pressing close to him. "Don't scare me like that."

She hadn't meant to say that out loud. She didn't want the guys, or anybody to know how nervous she was about all of this. She didn't like to be scared. She didn't like to show weakness to them. They were all so strong, and she needed to be like that too. If she couldn't, she needed them to think she was.

"Sorry, Alex," Leo said, pulling back a little bit, but not letting her go. "Are you okay?"

"Why does everyone keep asking me that?" Alex asked, arching her head to the side slightly.

"I'm just making sure," Leo said. "You said you had to fight a couple Triceratons earlier. I just wanted to make sure you were okay and that nothing happened between the time we talked and now."

"I can assure you, Leonardo," Alex started to say, a small smile on her lips, "I'm fine."

Leo smiled back at her. "Good."

The terrapin and human girl stared at one another for a couple more moments, making the girl remember the last time she wondered about what color Leo's eyes were. She really was curious as to what they looked like. However, there wasn't any time to be thinking about such things. She shook her head ever so slightly, getting the thought out of her head and try and get the funny feeling in the pit of her stomach to go away.

The two slowly let go of one another, and Leo helped the girl pick her things up. She put her weapons on as he handed them to her. She adjusted a couple things, making sure she was comfortable and that they were put on correctly before they made their way back to the group.

When everyone was back together, they moved forward to get a better look at everything. They quietly talked to one another was they watched.

"So, do you guys know why they're here?" Alex whispered.

"They're looking for the Fugitoid," Donny answered.

"Professor Honeycutt?" Alex asked. "But he's not here."

"Yeah, but they don't know that," Raph said.

"But if they tracked the transionic particles here, then shouldn't they have figured out they a little while after they arrived, more left?" Alex asked. "I mean, you think that just to be sure, they would have checked. I would've."

They stared at her for a moment. "What?" she asked with a shrug.

"How did you figure out they were using the tranportal transionic particles to track him here?" Don asked.

Alex rolled her eyes. "You guys always forget that I worked at Stocktronics too on an internship. I didn't just go get people coffee, you know. I actually helped develop things like the Mousers."

"Right, sorry," Don said. The attention of the five ninjas was turned back to the scene before them. "Casey and April must be in there somewhere," Don said, pointing to the cage.

"Nice," Mikey said. "A portable Alcatraz. Now everybody's going to want one."

"You have to admit, one of those _would_ come in handy," Alex said.

"Let's get ready to kick some shell," Raph said, taking out one of his sai.

_The Triceraton don't have shells_, Alex thought.

"Hold it, Raph," Leo said, putting his hand on Raph's arm. "We're way out numbered. We need to use our heads."

"Right," Alex said, looking over to the cages, trying to think of a way to pull this off.

"Guess that leaves Mikey out," Raph muttered.

"You know, if all those people were set free at once there'd be a lot of confusion," Mikey said.

Alex spun around and stared at Mikey with wide eyes. _Mikey just had an idea_, she thought. _Wow, that keeps happening lately. Maybe he's getting smarter, or maybe our situations are just getting weirder and his outlandish ideas just end up fitting and working_.

"Mikey had a good idea?" Raph asked, equally as shocked.

"Mikey _had_ a good idea," Leo confirmed. Shaking that off, Leo turned to Don and said, "Donny, how do we get the cage down?"

"Well, see that?" he asked, pointing. To the three crafts at the top of the cage. "The cage is triangulated by those three hovering platforms. If we knock out one, the whole thing should come done."

"Mikey, Raph, see if you two can set up a diversions so that Donny, Alex and I can get close enough to take out one of those platforms. Let's move!"

Alex stuck close to Leo and Don as they ran. She pulled her mask up over the bottom part of her face, concealing it. She hoped that John wouldn't recognize her. If someone she knew well saw her, they probably would fall for the look. They'd figure out who she was. The mask was mainly for people who didn't know her. Usually that was how it worked. That or the people already knew who she was.

As they ran closer, Alex noticed what looked like a transport ship landing down inside the cage. "Guys," she whispered. "We may have a complication." The doors opened and about five Triceratons walked out. They were rounding the people up to go onto the ship.

A loud explosion caught her attention, making her look away from the cage_. I really hope the guys were the ones to set that up…_ She didn't want to think about the alternatives. She was pulled down by Leo and Don as a couple guards walked by.

Leo looked at them with a smirk and said, "Mikey."

"Definitely Mikey," Don said.

"It better have been Mikey," Alex said.

"Come on, let's open the cage," Leo said, leading them over the rocks they were taking shelter behind.

The three ninja ran quickly Don used his staff to lift himself into the air, to land on a craft passing over head. Leo stopped and opened his hands. Alex saw what he was doing. She jumped up, using his hands as a step. He launched her up into the air. As she rose, she pulled out her sword and then landed on the platform next to Don. Leo followed a moment later.

Don knocked the one Triceraton off the craft, sending him to the ground below. Leo and Alex looked at one another and nodded. They both jumped up and flipped before cutting done one of the ships, causing the cage to disintegrate.

The group landed on the ground, and Alex quickly looked around for April, Casey and anybody else she knew. She saw Officer John running her way. He slowed, staring at Leo whom had been standing next to her. He was shocked and hesitant, Alex could tell. Leo and the guys were a strange sight to see, if it was the first time ever seeing them. However, she knew John was hesitant because he was cautious, though he was also considering that they were helping them. He didn't leave out things that were important to an equation.

His attention moved to Alex. His eyes grew even wider, if that was even possible. "Alex?" she saw him mouth.

She motioned with her arm for him to run with the rest of the people. He hesitantly nodded before running off. _Oh great_, she thought. _I'm going to have to answer a lot of questing once all of this is over. I just hope he's not going to throw me in jail._ She didn't have the time to deal with all of that right now though. She had to focus on the mission at hand. John was safe. She had to make sure Casey and April were okay.

She found April with Don at the transport ship, getting people off. Donny had her, so she knew that she was going to be okay. She sighed in relieve. All that was left was Casey. She saw Casey laying on the ground. She ran over to him, leaving Leo, to help him up.

"Donny, no!" Alex looked up when she heard April scream. She had thought April was the one in trouble, but she found that Donny had been shot in the back and dragged onto the ship.

"Donny!" Alex yelled. She got up and lunged, trying to get to the door. She was too late though. The door had closed and Alex ran right into it. April was next to her, banging on the door.

"No!" April yelled.

"Donny," Alex cried. "No, no, no."

_This can't be happening!_


	2. Space Invaders Part 2

I've got this week off, so I really plan on trying to make up for how long it took to get this out. Anyways, I hope you guys enjoy it! It's shorter than the last chapter, but I hope you still like it. I'll get working on the next chapter once this one comes out.  
Thanks go out to: _**TMNTluckygirl**_, _** 16**_, and _** .Celt**_. You guys are the best!

* * *

Chapter 2  
"Space Invaders"  
Part 2

_No_, Alex thought, falling to her knees. They couldn't take Don. They needed Don. Once again, Alex was freaking out. Once again, people she cared about were in grave danger. Currently, she had no idea how to help him either. She shook her head. _We have to get him back. We can't lose him. I can't lose him. _She turned her head, looking for the rest of the guys._ I can't let them experience the feeling of losing a brother_.

"Alex," April said, putting a hand on her niece's shoulder. "Come on, we have to go tell the guys. We need help to get him back."

It took a moment for Alex to register what she heard, but when she did, she shook her head to get herself focused. She stood up quickly, pulling April by her wrist. "Come on, April! Hurry up!"

"I can't go that fast, Alex," April said, tripping over her feet as Alex pulled her at a higher speed than what she could go.

Alex pulled her aunt to where they heard the most shooting. It died down a little while before they got there, but eventually they arrived at where the guys, Casey, John Blake and a couple other civilians were. They were all standing at a couple crates with the Triceraton guns. When Alex and April approached, John walked up next to Casey and watched them.

Alex was just able to hear him mutter, "I guess I wasn't imagining the turtle from before."

"Guys! Guys, they got Don!" April said. She was very out of breath, but she pushed out the news anyways. "He's on that ship." She pointed up into the sky at the ship leaving.

"Donny?" Mikey asked, sounding rather scared.

"Come on, we have to get a ship," Leo instructed.

Alex was about to run after them to join in, but she was pulled back by someone grabbing her arm. She looked back to expect April or Casey, but it was John.

"Blake, I don't have time for this now," she pushed, pulling her arm out of his grasp.

"We need to talk about this later," he said. "I just wanted to make that clear."

"Yeah, I kind of already figured that," Alex said. "Now I have to go."

"Just be careful, okay? I don't want to see you back in the hospital," he said.

"You too," Alex said with a small smile, though her mask covered it.

The redhead felt someone grab her arm again, this time they pulled her along with them. Leo had a hold of her arm, pulling her to catch up with the guys. He had been talking to Casey and April about something while she had been talking to Officer Blake. Once she was running alongside him, she noticed he didn't let go of her arm.

"We need a plan to get a ship," Alex said as they caught up with Raph and Mikey.

"Raph, you be a distraction this time. I'm tired of doing it!" Mikey complained.

"Fine," Raph sighed rolling his eyes.

"We'll draw them out of their ship. Mikey and I will be right there for you with backup. Alex, when they land the ship, you sneak and secure it," Leo said.

"Got it," she said.

They split up and hid in the trees waiting for Raph to lure one of the ships their way. Once he was on the ground, pretending to be unconscious and the two Triceratons that were in the ship walked out, Alex moved jumped into the ship before the doors shut. She pulled out her sword just in case there were more and slowly searched the hold and then the cockpit. There wasn't anybody else there.

Once she saw that, Alex put her sword away and looked out the front window. The guys were taking the two Triceraton soldiers into "custody" and were walking them back to the ship. Alex walked back to the doors and pressed the button to open it so they would get in. When they approached, Alex crossed her arms and smirked. "All clear, Captain," she told Leo.

"Thanks, Alex," he said.

"Why can't I be the Captain?" Mikey whined.

"Because we'd never live to see tomorrow if you were Captain," Raph answered.

Leo walked into the back of the ship while Mikey, Raph and Alex watched the two captives. "Guys, here," he said, holding out his hands. He was holding three breathers. "I grabbed some breathers. We're gonna need them."

_God, I hate these things_, Alex thought as she put the tube in her mouth and connected the device to her belt. It just reminded her of being in the hospital.

"All righty," Raph said. He pointed the gun to one of the aliens sitting in the pilot's chair. "Get this hunk of junk in the air. You're gonna help us save our brother!"

"I refuse to pilot this craft. I will _not_ collaborate with the enemy," the pilot responded.

"Hm, okay. Mikey, why don't you try and fly it?" Leo asked. "It can't be any harder than a game of Space Destructors."

"Yes, yes it could be," Alex whispered to Leo. "Are you out of your mind, Leo?"

"Seriously? Wicked!" Mikey exclaimed. "My very own alien space fighter!"

"Yup, we're doomed!" Alex sighed, leaning against Raph's shoulder.

"Uh, Leo, are you sure this is a good idea?" Raph asked. "Alex kind of has a point."

"Kind of? No, I have a very good point. A great point. I'm only fifteen, I don't want to die!"

"Good, might not be exactly the right word," Leo added. "Alex, we'll be fine. I kind of have a plan."

"Kind of?" Alex asked. Alex moved to his side, looking straight at him. She put her hands on her hips, frowning. "If I die because of this, I'm coming back to haunt you."

"Maybe that wouldn't be so bad," Leo said. "At least then I'd still get to see you."

Alex blushed. _Did he really just say that?_ She moved her eyes and cleared her throat, moving to focus on what Mikey and the captives were doing. _Does that mean he'd miss me if I was gone? _Her gut lurched, and she didn't think it was because she thought it was a bad idea for Mikey to fly them threw NYC and into space.

"This one looks important," Mikey said, reaching and pressing a red button.

"NO!" the pilot yelled. "Don't touch that!"

"And here comes the regret for letting Mikey pilot," Alex muttered out loud.

The ship lurched forward and started to move across the field they were in. Alex lost her balance and fell onto her butt. She quickly moved into a kneeling down position with her hands steadying her as the ship rocked and moved violently as they, in a way, kind of flew.

"Mikey, pull up! Pull up!" Raph yelled.

He did, but he still wasn't in control of the ship. They flew through the streets of NYC. The wings of the craft hit buildings as they passed. It was a wonder how they were still attached. Alex just prayed there wasn't anybody in those buildings. She didn't want anybody getting hurt.

"Get out of the way, you idiot!" the pilot scolded, taking the controls from Mikey. He had prevented them from running straight into a large skyscraper.

"Now pilot this ship or we'll let Mikey here fly it again!" Leo told the Triceraton.

"No, no! _I'll_ fly it," he answered.

"Okay, I see what you were thinking there, Leo," Alex said, putting a hand on his arm. "But next time, can we just have _me_ try to fly it? I'd rather not have another heart attack, thank you."

"Sure," he said with a smirk. He patted her shoulder, and turned his attention to what where they were flying.

Alex looked out into the sky in wonder. "I have to admit, this view never gets old."

"Yeah," Raph agreed. "Though, I could do without the alien ships and that force field."

"I agree with that, my friend," Alex said, patting his shoulder.

They were interrupted by voices coming on over the radio. "_Attention Fighter 29B, I see your call for assistance. What is the nature of your emergency?"_

"Emergency?" Raph asked. They turned to look out the window, seeing three other ships around them. "What emergency?"

"Why you little…" Alex muttered, turning to glare at the Triceraton.

Leo walked over next to her and bent down, looking under the dash. "What did you do?" he asked.

"You are trapped," he said. "Surrender, you have no choice."

"_Respond, 29B_," The radio asked again.

Mikey picked up the radio and started to respond. "Kkkk, not reading you. Kkkk, need repairs. Kkkk, kkk, kkk, must return to home world."

"_What kind of repairs?"_

"They're on to us," Alex whispered to Leo and Raph.

"There's a big hole in the, in the space engine thingy," Mikey said. "But we're okay. It's uh, not that bad."

The human slapped herself in the forehead and then let her head fall forward. "Yup, we're dead," Alex sighed.

"Why did we let him talk?" Raph asked.

The Triceraton jumped up and pushed Leo, Raph and Alex out of the way while taking the radio away from Mikey. "This is the pilot. I am being held hostage. Destroy the ship. Destroy the ship!"

Raph took out his sai and broke the radio before anything else could be said. "You crazy horn head! You'll be blown to pieces too!"

"I would rather be destroyed by my own people than collaborate with the enemy," he answered.

"Uh, guys," Mikey said, getting their attention. "That destroyed by his own people part, he's about to get his wish!"

Right after he said that, the shop violently lurched from oncoming fire. Alex had to grab onto the chair Mikey was sitting in, in order to make sure she didn't completely fall done again. _Nothing is ever easy for us, is it?_

"I commend my spirit to the great horned worrier from the fistula nebula," the Triceraton said, getting ready to die.

"All your commending is very commendable, but out of the way!" Mikey yelled, taking the controls from the large dino.

Compared to the first time Mikey had taken the controls, this time, he was doing rather well, even with the oncoming fire.

"Man, I don't know wish is worse," Raph said, "Mikey's flying or being shot at."

"Right now, I'd say the shooting," Alex said, moving to stand behind Raph as he took control over the ships guns. "Shoot them out of the sky!"

Raph took down all of the ships, allowing them to fly into space. They still had to get through the shield though. Beeping came from a machine next to them. Telling them something, but they didn't know what.

"Now what?" Leo asked, sounding rather annoyed.

"The stupid humans have launched a salvo of nuclear missiles. They won't get through the shield, but at this speed, neither will we!" the Triceraton said.

"You've obviously never played Space Destructors," Mikey said. He pushed the controls forward, causing Alex to fall back into Leo, and Leo to almost lose his balance. "Hand onto your shells guys!"

"I don't have a shell!" Alex yelled. _But right now, I'm kind of wishing I did_.

The missiles were right behind them, but they were gaining speed. The shield was approaching quickly. _My God, please don't let us die. I've got so much to live for. I've got people to save, and villains to take down! It's kind of hard to do that if I'm dead!_

"This is gonna huuuuuurt!" Mikey yelled.

Alex ducked down while Leo threw himself over her, protecting her. They felt the ship shake, and though they were space and unable to hear, they could still feel vibrations from the explosions. However, Alex didn't feel hurt. She didn't think they were dead. She opened her eyes and ended up looking straight into Leo's eyes.

They looked at one another for a moment, confused as to what happened before standing up. Somehow, despite all of the nuclear explosions, they had managed to get their small ship past the shields and to the other side.

"Remind me never to get that close to a nuclear explosion again. I've decided, I don't like them so much."

They approached closer to the "Home World" and then stopped. They had to think of a plan on how to get in.

"Now what?" Raph asked. "We'll never make it past the Triceraton defenses!"

"We won't if you keep up with that attitude!" Alex retorted, still thinking.

"Yeah, but that freighter will. We need to land right on its back. Very quietly," Leo instructed Mikey.

"No problem," Mikey said. "One stealth landing coming right up!"

"You're not serious," Raph said.

"Absolutely," Mikey answered. "This is a standard sized sifi infiltration technique. Watch and learn, Raphie Boy!"

"It's not like we have many other options," Alex said. "We've got to give it a shot."

The ship moved forward and up, rising above the larger ship. Everything seemed to move in slow motion as they lowered down. Alex sighed in relief when they gently landed down on top of the larger yellow ship. She placed her hands on Mikey's shoulders, squeezing gently as she said, "Good job, Mikey."

"I can't believe this," Raph said. "Mikey's actually pulling it off."

"See, he's not completely useless!" Leo added.

"I heard that," Mikey muttered.

"You guys aren't giving him enough credit," Alex said as she walked back to stand next to them.

"Freighter 239, you are cleared for landing.

"Yes!" Alex exclaimed, jumping up behind Leo, and wrapping her arms around his neck. "We're that much closer to getting Donny, guys."

"All right," Leo said. "We need to get ready to go."

"Honey, we've been ready to go since we got to this ship," Alex said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

"Did you just call him Honey?" Raph asked. He visibly shivered. Mikey beside him was pretending to gag. "That's just wrong." Raph turned to Leo, who was tying up the Triceraton and then laughed. "Dude, are you blushing?"

"Leo and Alex, sittin' in a tree. K-I-S-S-I-N-G. First come love, then comes marriage, then come… Ow!" He only stopped because Alex punched him in the arm. She too had a deep red blush on his face.

Alex rolled her eyes at their antics though. Her brothers would have done the same thing to her. "Well, thank heavens you're not in my health class. You two would not survive in there."

After Leo was finished with the Triceraton, they stealthily made their way out of the ship and into the unloading bay. Once the coast was clear, they moved into the sewers.

"Why do we always end up in the sewers?" Alex whispered. "I mean, I don't mind going into the lair because that's kind of a dull musky smell, but if you leave their, I don't know how I've held down the content of my stomach."

"I don't have any problem with it," Mikey said.

"That's because you've lived down there your whole life," Alex added.

"Girl's got a point," Raph put in.

"_Shhh_," Leo hushed as they came to an intersection of the sewers.

"Man, getting into this place was _easy_," Mikey said

"Don't jinx it," Raph scolded. He turned his attention to Leo and asked, "Okay, fearless leader, how do we find Don?"

"Uh, give me a second. If you couldn't tell, I'm kind of making this up as I go," Leo answered.

The feeling in Alex's stomach was all too familiar, as well as the hair on the back of her neck standing up. She crouched down and pulled out her sword and her tanto, ready for anything. "Guys, I've got a bad feeling that we're being watched," she said.

It was a moment later that footsteps moving through water could be hear. A _lot_ of footsteps. There were Triceratons coming at them slowly from every tunnel around them. She could tell that they all had guns too.

_I really, _really_ hate when they have guns_, she thought. _Why can't we all go back to other weapons. No bombs, no guns. I'd be okay with that!_

"Once again, Alex was right," Leo muttered.

"Sorry?" Alex put in.

"Halt! Move and you will be destroyed," one of the Triceratons said.

"Hey, Leo?" Mikey asked. "Could you make up something else? Something with a happy ending?"

_Life's not always full of happy endings, Mikey_, Alex thought. She wasn't going to tell him that though. _We have to make our own happy endings_. Alex was going to make sure that Donny was reunited with his brother if it was the last thing she ever did.


	3. Space Invaders Part 3

Like I said, I'm trying to treat you guys. Here's another chapter. I think you can obviously guess who the love interest is.  
Thanks go out the following for reviewing: _** .Celt** _and _**TMNTluckygirl**_. I'm glad you guys liked the Leo moments in this.

* * *

Chapter 3  
"Space Invaders"  
Part 3

Being surrounded was becoming a reoccurrence that Alex really didn't like. Her brothers as the Elite, the foot, the Purple Dragons, Federation, Triceraton; she was really starting to get fed up with it. What really bothered her was that it almost never was the other way around either. It was always them being surrounded, not doing the surrounding.

"Uh, Leo? We're surrounded!" Mikey stated obviously.

"Thank you for that _keen_ observation, Michelangelo," Alex said.

"Attack left, on my signal," Leo instructed.

"No need to attack, my friend," a familiar voice said. A large figure walked forward. "As much as I would enjoy the rematch."

"Traximus?" Raph asked. "No way!"

"Welcome to the Triceraton Rebellion," he greeted.

"Rebellion?" Raph explained. "No way!"

"Allow me to introduce a small part of my ever growing rebel army," he said, motioning to everyone, including some that weren't Triceratons, around him.

"Hey, I know those guys!" Mikey exclaimed, running toward the non-Triceratons. "Looks like somebody brought back a few recruits from the Battle Nexus Tournament, just like he said he would." He turned around and walked back to the group. "Me? I settled for bringing back the Championship Trophy!"

Raph grabbed his head band and pulled him backwards. "I thought we agreed you weren't going to do that anymore!" He then hit him on the head.

"Ow! Princess, he's being mean to me!" Mikey yelled, running behind her.

Alex rolled her eyes. "And I said stop calling me that!" she explained, hitting him on the arm.

"Ow, everyone's being mean to me!"

"Come, friends," Traximus said. "Let us go someplace safer."

They followed him through the sewers until they came to a much more open area. They no longer trudged through filthy water – which Alex groaned about because it would take at least four washes before the smell and stains came out of her guardian outfit – and tents for their base. It wasn't the best rebellion HQ she had ever seen, though most of them had just been on TV, but it was working for them.

"Man, you've got some horns, Traximus," Raph said, "putting your rebel base right under the Prime Leader's nose."

"Zanramon is too focused on his insane war to notice us," Traximus said. "He has driven the Triceraton Republic to the brink of destruction. That is why he _must_ be over thrown."

"Can't you just hold a recall election?" Mikey asked.

The two Triceraton that they had passed moments ago, that were sparing, had ended up with one of them thrown on Mikey. Alex rolled her eyes at Raph's very obvious pleasure he got at his brother's misfortune.

"That's pal! You just saved me the trouble of doing it myself," Raph said.

They went back to business after that. Traximus turned and motioned to a couple other familiar looking Triceratons to their left. "You remember Monzaram and his Triceraton All Stars."

"Didn't we open a major can of butt kick on you guy in the Tri-Sports Arena?" Mikey asked, making his way back to the group. "Of course, that was nothing compared to my unprecedented victory in the Battle Nexus Championship!" He continued to gloat and party and the rest of the group ignored him.

"Is it possible your brother had grown even more annoying since the last we met?" Monzaram asked. He shook Raph's hand, then Leo's. He then moved to kiss Alex's hand, making her blush.

"It's a rare gift," Mikey said.

"Yeah, and I wish we could exchange it," Raph added.

"So, Traximus, do you think your troops can help spinning Donatello?" Leo asked, getting right down to work.

"Monzaram and Ia will assist you," Traximus said. "But beware, the Prime Leader has sworn a personal vengeance on you turtles."

"I am not a freaking turtle!" Alex exclaimed. Oops, did I say that out

loud.

"My apologies, Princess," Traximus. "You turtles and her royal highness."

"Okay, really, it's just Alex!" she insisted. "And I'm sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt. Please, continue Traximus."

"What exactly did you do to him?" Traximus asked.

"Other than take him hostage, get him blasted by his own troops, steal his space cruiser and get it blown to no atoms all while escaping with the Fugitoid? Not much," Leo said. "Can we get going now?" Leo asked. "The sooner we get Donny, the better."

"Of course," Traximus said.

They followed Monzaram as he explained the plan. "First we'll need to get to a monitor station and determine where they're holding your brother." The doo they walked up to opened to review a sight all too familiar to all of them. "We'll make our way through the…"

"Sewers," they all finished for him.

"Never fails," Raph said.

"Why does it always have to be sewers?" Alex whined.

"You're sounding like Mikey, Alex," Raph said.

"Hey, I'm sorry, but do you know how hard it is to stay clean and fresh smelling when you spend as much time in the sewers as I do?" Alex asked. "I like to stay clean and be hygienic, thank you very much."

"A Princess should not be forced into these conditions," Monzaram said. He reached for Alex and put her up on his shoulders. She squirmed and tried to get down. "No, Princesss, it is my pleasure. If I had known you were a Princess the first time we met, I believe our encounter would have been different."

Alex looked down at the shocked faces around her. Mikey and Raph looked as if they were trying not to laugh. They knew if they did, Alex would hit them. Leo looked a little annoyed by the whole thing, just like Alex was.

"Okay, first of all, I'm not a rag doll or a bird that goes on your shoulder. It's nice that you want to do this, but really, I don't need it," she said. "Secondly, I'm a ninja first and foremost. Being a Princess is the last thing I worry about." She pinched his arm, momentarily causing paralysis so that he's drop her. She landed in the filthy water on her feet and moved to walk next to Leo, who stood between her and Monzaram. "There, that's better."

"So I still don't understand how does a Triceraton All Star like you end up fighting for the rebellion?" Leo asked.

"Zanramon had the entire team imprisoned after our humiliating defeat at your hands. Traximus helped us escape. Now my elegance is only to him!" Monzaram explained.

"Hey!" Mikey said. "Speaking of humiliating defeats, did I happen to mention I'm a Battle Nexus Champion?"

Raph moved to hit Mikey, but Leo stopped him. Alex was in the perfect position to do it though. She smacked him on the back of the head at the same time Leo did, which resulted in both of them smirking at one another.

"E tu Leo, Alex?" Mikey asked.

"We should be in the ideal position now," Monzaram said. "There should be a station right over our heads."

Monzaram and Ia placed some explosives on the ceiling to blow a hole in the "floor" so they could break in. Mikey was the first to jump up after it detonated. Ia and Alex were the last too up, Alex being the last so she ended up being too late for any action. She rolled her eyes. She knew there was a reason Monzaram had Ia and Alex go last. He was still on the whole "Princess" thing.

"We came, we saw, we kick some shell," Raph said.

"Yes, but it won't be long before they realize the security system has been breached," Monzaram said. "We'll need to work fast." He walked up to Ia, whom had started to work on the computer with Alex, trying to locate Don. "Wait, go back," he told Ia. Alex looked up to see what he was talking about. "The good news is your brothers on this base. The bad news is he's with the Prime Leader in the throne room."

"Can you get us in?" Leo asked.

He nodded his head. "Perhaps, if we can overcome a few obstacles."

A beeping on the monitors and footsteps coming down the hall. They looked over to the clear digital door. There were several guards on their way to them.

"Um, would one of those obstacles be a bunch of heavily armed guards?" Mikey asked.

The guards came in, shooting at the rebels and intruders. Alex pulled out one of her shuriken and threw it at one of the guards' guns. It got lodged in the barrel and when he tried to shoot, it exploded in his hands. He fell to the ground unconscious.

Shots landed at her feet. The red haired Kunoichi took shelter behind one of the stations before pulling out her sword. She jumped up, using the station as a volt and ended up cutting one of the guns in half. She kicked the guard in the stomach, sending him backwards, tripping over the other guard that was laying on the ground. He hit his head on the wall, knocking him out.

Alex didn't stand around to watch that happen though. She quickly spun around and knocked the feet out from under another guard. She took that opportunity to grab the gun and then pinch a nerve behind his neck, knocking him out.

From the looks of it, Alex had just taken out three of five guards that had come in. She looked up at the other, who had just finished taking care of the other two. Monzaram looked at the small girl, shocked. "You were right," he said. "You are a warrior first. A very skilled warrior. I believe I forgot just how skilled you were, Princess."

"Alex," she grumbled. "My name is Alex."

She bent down, and took the mask off of one guard and tossed it to Monzaram. "I've got an idea."

o-0-o

"Prime Leader, excuse the interruption, but these spies were caught attempting to take over a security post," Monzaram said, leading them into the throne room handcuffed.

Prime Leader and Don walked up to them after he said something to Don. "And now they will be exterminated." He pointed a gun at Raph's head, ready to shoot. "You five will now answer for all the crimes you have committed against the Triceraton Republic and don't think I've forgotten about my space cruiser!"

"Excuse me, Prime Leader, but would it not be best to prolong their agony in your private torture chamber?"

"Ah, excellent suggestion, Guard. Make it so," Zanramon said.

"Yes sir!" He pulled them out of the throne room and into the hallway.

"Well, guys, if this is your idea of a rescue, it's pretty lame," Don said.

"Ouch," Alex said with a smirk. "After I thought it was a very good plan."

Monzaram looked around to make sure the coast was clear before turning the cuffs off. They fell to the ground, leaving them just as free as they had been when they arrived.

"You were saying?" Leo asked.

Monzaram took off his helmet, showing Don who he was. "Monzaram! Okay, open mouth, insert foot."

Their Triceraton alley opened a vent and said, "Come, we must get you to an escape ship."

The four terrapin, human girl and Triceraton entered the vent. Monzaram took the lead, direction them in which ways to go. They ended up coming out at the cargo bay. As quietly as they could, they opened the hatched and climbed out.

"_All units, full alert. All units, full alert. We have alien intruders. Commence Tri-Base lockdown immediately. I repeat, full alert_," was heard over the intercoms overhead.

Once out, they rolled several containers filled with flammable gas over to where the soldiers were gathering. They shot at them, causing them to explode, giving the "aliens" enough time to make their way past the guards and over to the other side of the bay, where the ships were.

"Hey, this is the Prime Leader's ship," Mikey said, pointing to the ship next to them. "Didn't we steal this once before?"

"And guess what," Leo said. "We're stealing it again."

"Oh, I like this bad side of Leo," Alex said. "Reminds me of you, Raph."

"I take full responsibly," Raph said with a grin.

Alex followed Leo and Raph, with Mikey and Don right behind her as they ran to the ship. They jumped on the top and then down through the door at the top. Don and Leo took seats at the wheel, while Mikey and Raph were on weapons, as usual.

"Dude!" Alex suddenly said. Everyone turned to her, worried that something was wrong. "There are only four seats!"

"No, there's the Prime Leader's chair," Mikey said.

"Take your rightful place on the throne, Princess," Leo said.

Alex glared at him, though with a slight smirk. "Okay, I take it back. Leo, go back to the other you. Leave the comments to Raph and Mikey. Or, on second thought," she said as she sat down, "they can stop too."

"Good luck, my friends," Monzaram said, shutting the hatch for them.

"Good thing we already know how to fly this thing," Mikey said.

"Actually, the Fugitoid piloted last time," Don corrected.

"Well, how different can it be from the ship she used to get here?" Alex asked. She almost fell out of her seat when the ship shoot as it moved out of its spot at the dock. It didn't help that moments after they got up, gunfire started to hit the outside of the vesicle.

Mikey and Raph quickly reacted. They turned the ship's guns on them, shooting down at the soldiers below. They then made it out of the "Home World."

"Planet Earth, dead ahead," Don stated.

"I'm more worried about dead behind," Mikey said. "As in _our_ dead behinds."

Alex looked over to Mikey's screen to see that there was a large energy ball heading towards them. _Great_, she thought. _That's exactly what we needed_.

"Sit tight and hold onto your lunches," Don suggested.

They were heading towards the shield very quickly, but right before they were about to run into it, pulled up. They were trying to get the energy ball to hit the shield so they wouldn't have it going after them, but apparently, the weapon was like heat targeted missiles. It followed them when they pulled up.

"Hey, no fair!" Mikey whined.

"Life ain't fair, honey!" Alex exclaimed watching their path before them as they flew.

"It must be a smart weapon," Don said.

"Well, we better get smarter 'cause it's right on our tail," Raph added.

"Right now, that's the least of our problems!" Don corrected.

Two more shots were fired at them, which meant two more energy balls. The ride was very rocky as they tried to avoid the energy balls. Alex was gripping her chair tightly as they went. She feared she'd go flying out of her seat even with a seatbelt. She loved roller coasters, but this was completely nauseating. Plus, roller coasters didn't have energy balls on them.

"Can't you do anything to shake those things, Donny?" Raph asked.

"Don't you get it, Raph?" Don asked. "Those energy spheres follow us wherever we go!"

"So maybe it's time to start using that to our advantage," Leo said.

"Right!" Don responded.

They flew through the shield, heading back down to New York City. When they got closer, Alex could see that part of Manhattan was being lifted up into the air.

"_What the heck are they doing to Manhattan_?" Alex screamed. With wide eye and hands on her head, she saw that there was one of the smaller rock like ships over it, pulling it up into the air. _That things causing it…_ The girl unbuckled her seatbelt and ran up behind Don.

"Don, I've got an idea," she whispered, continuing to tell him what to do.

Donatello flew closer to the Triceraton ship, going through the opening. The energy balls followed them as they enter, but ended up colliding with one another and the inside of the ship. They exploded. The Terrapins and Alex had just enough time to get out of there before getting caught in the blast.

"Special delivery," Mikey said.

Whatever force the ship was using to pull that part of Manhattan out of the ground shut done. The land slowly stared to settle back into its rightful place in the city. Though, Alex had to guess there was going to be a lot of work needed to go fix everything that had been detached when it was pulled up, like plumbing, electrical, etc.

"Way to go Donny! How'd you know it was going to work like that?" Mikey asked.

"Actually, I didn't," he replied. "It was Alex's idea."

"Way to go, Prin…" Alex turned and glared at him, causing him to change his choice of words. "…Alex!"

"Better," she smirked.

She turned back around to see the Triceratons retreating. "So the horn head are packing it in," Raph said.

"Looks like we saved the Earth from the Alien Invasion," Leo said.

"Awesome!" Mikey said. He left his seat and walked up to the front of the ship with Raph. "We'll get a hero's welcome, dinner with the President, a made for TV movie!" Everyone stared at him as if he had two head, which wouldn't have surprised anybody if he did. "Ooor we could just continue hiding in the sewers and let someone else grab the glory."

"Look on the bright side," Don said.

"I can finally go take a shower?" Alex asked.

"Uh, not what I was going to say, but sure!" he said. "We got a cool new space ship out of the deal and more importantly this whole Fugitoid crisis is finally over."

"Dude, Don, I love you, but whenever that's said, things go wrong," Alex said. "So don't be offended that I don't think it's over now."

"You're just being a pessimist," Don said.

"Mhm, we'll see," she said. "You want to make a bet on it?"

"Why do you want to be on it? Where's your proof?" Donny asked.

"_My_ proof is my gut," she insisted.

"Okay, that's illogical," he state. "Fine, I'll take you up on your bet. If I win, you get my _Popular Mechanics_ (which is an actual magazine, by the way) subscription reviewed and get them delivered to Aprils so you can bring them to me." He turned to her and asked, "What would you want?"

"Scented candles," Alex blurted out.

"What?" Mikey asked. "You want candles?"

"Yeah," she answered, crossing her arms as if the reason were obvious.

"Why?" Raph asked.

"Because they smell good, help get the smell of sewer out of my room and they're…" she cut herself off.

"They're what?" Leo asked.

"Nope, not saying. You'll laugh," she put in.

"Come on!" Mikey pressed. "Pweeeeaaaase?"

He was pulling a puppy dog face, trying to guilt her. It's not going to work. It's not going to work. She looked at his big eyes and caved. "Fine, I find them romantic, okay? Are you happy now?"

"You're a romantic?" Raph asked. "Who would've thought?"

"Hey, I resent that," Alex said. "What made you think I wasn't a romantic?"

"I don't know, maybe all the fighting?" Mikey said.

"Actually, the ninja have become greatly romanticized in pop. culture," Don said. "Plus, think about it in the terms of Alex's life. She was taught by her parents, whom she never knew were champions. She used to do it with her brother that were kidnapped and forced to the evil side. She fights alongside her best friends in order to get them back, along with her once best friend."

"Okay, can we stop talking as if I'm not here and like my life is some soap opera?" Alex asked.

"Deal," Don said. He stuck his hand out and the two shook.

"Who wants to bet Alex is right?"

Alex rolled her eyes and turned to Don. "What have we started?"


	4. Worlds Collide Part 1

Hey guy! Sorry it's been so long. I'm not even going to bore you with my excuses. I just hope you enjoy this chapter. Review! Please and thank you!

_**TMNTluckygirl**_ \- I'm telling you, you're really going to squeal when you read this chapter. I'm warning you now!  
_** .Celt** _\- Well, this wasn't three chapters in one night, but it's a chapter! And I'm working on the next one already so it definitely shouldn't be as long of a wait this time around.  
_** 16** _\- She has and she'd going to be put through soooo much more. I'm my characters worst enemy, after all.  
_**pokemonjkl**_ \- I'm glad you liked it. Hope you like this one too!  
_**StillDoll13** _\- I agree, candles are romantic….They get brought up again in this chapter too. And trust me, I think you're going to like it.  
_**TrueManevolanGirl4899**_ \- I'm sorry that it's taken so long to get you more to read, but I hope it was worth the wait. Oh, and thank you for the input. I really appreciate it, I really do. You guys are one of the main reasons I write. I will be putting more of the guys protective side in it. You've given me some ideas now…..Hehe, I'm going to have fun with this!

* * *

Chapter 4  
"Worlds Collide"  
Part 1

After the bet between Alex and Don, Raph and Mikey started to bet on who would win. Mikey was on Alex's side, seeing as he was the movie guy and thought about situational irony, while Raph thought Don was right, seeing as Don was the smartest of the group of five. Leo, being the leader he was, decided not to bet against either of his teammates.

About five minutes later though, the subject was forgotten as they focused looking out the front window while Don drove. It wasn't every day that the guys and Alex got to _fly_ around New York City in the _day time_ in a _space craft_. They never really got to go topside in the first place. Alex obviously did, seeing as she lived topside and went to school there and whatnot. However, she seemed to find herself spending more and more time below with the guys than actually hanging out topside.

"Well guys, that's that," Leonardo said. "The Triceratons are leaving! We did it!" He raised his arms up above his head in triumph. Alex was glad to see that he was so relieved and excited. Usually he was stressed about whatever was going on or even things to worry about to come.

"You know, saving the human race gives me a warm fuzzy feeling deep down in my shell," Don said, leaning back in his chair to relax. He had turned autopilot on so he didn't have to worry about flying or crashing.

"It's so weird hearing you say that," Alex admitted. "I mean, I know you guys aren't human – you obviously don't _look_ like humans – but, I don't know! You guys are you! You're people. Terrapin people. You have personalities and morals and stuff."

"Alex, you're rambling," Raph said.

"I know," Alex said. "Sorry, it's just that, you guys are people to me. You may not be able to be classified as humans, but to me, you're just the same as everybody else, just green."

"We know, Alex," Leo said, putting his hand on her shoulder. He was standing behind her, a little to the side so if she took a step back she'd run into him with half of her body.

"What you're saying is we're different, but the same," Don added.

"Exactly!" Alex said, pointed out. "I just don't want you guys to think that I think any differently about you guys than I do other people."

"Alex, you don't have to tell us," Mikey said. "We know. You're our Dudette!"

"And you're my guys," Alex said, leaning in to Leo's side. She looked at Mikey, Raph and Don, who quickly went back to work looking out the window. Alex looked up at Leo, who still had his hand on the shoulder further away from the side she was leaning into him with. He was looking down at her curiously and as if he were studying her like an they did when they spared together.

Alex gave him a small smile before pushing off and walking over to the control panel. Leo went to take a seat in one of the chairs next to Don as Alex checked some of the controls that she could actually distinguish. Alex really had to get used to alien technology. If they were going to keep getting into situation like that one they had just gotten out of, she was going to need that specific knowhow.

"Don, the last thing we need right now is to be the center of attention," Leo said, breaking the silence.

"Leo, we're flying an 80 ton Empiriial Spacecraft down Fifth Avenue," Raph pointed out. "It's a little hard to keep it on the down low."

"He's got a point," Alex said, pointing over her should with her thumb to Raph.

Mikey's shell cell, which happened to be resting on the control panel, started to ring. "This is the Mikey party line. What up?" he answered. "Professor Honeycutt? No way! Hang on, I'll put you on speaker." Mikey did just that by fiddling with some of the controls.

"Speak of the devil and he shall appear," Alex muttered, leaning against the back of the chair Donny was sitting in. "I'm going to go ahead and say that I've won this bet, Don."

"You haven't won anything yet," Don pointed out. "For all we know, he could just be giving us a friendly house call."

"Yeah, with our luck? I don't think so!" Alex protested.

"We were just talking about you. Your ears must be burning," Mikey went on to say after putting Honeycutt on speaker.

"Not so," the Professor said. "My ears are a steel alloy. It would have to be over twenty-five thousand degreesFahrenheit for combustion to occur."

"Uh," Mikey didn't quite know exactly what to come after that total disregard for the human saying. "That's not exactly what I meant."

"Professor, you're stellar signal is so clear," Don said, looking some stuff up on the systems before him. "It sounds like you're only a mile away."

"Oh no, not a mile away," Honeycutt started to say.

"Here it comes," Alex muttered to Raph, standing behind her.

"I'm at least 2.1 miles away at the site of the TCRI building," he corrected the terrapin.

"Here, on Earth?" the three male terrapins yelled in shock.

"Oh boy," Raph added.

"I _so_ called that!" Alex exclaimed in triumph. _I was actually right? I mean, why else would Honeycutt be calling if he wasn't here to see us or to "save" us from the now-nonexistent Triceraton invasion?_ The girl folded her arms across her chest and smirked. _You'd think the guys would realize that with our luck, nothing ever goes according to plan. Plus, our irony meter is off the charts. _

Though she was glad that she had won the bet and that, obviously now they would have to go get Honeycutt, that she got to see the Professor again for she adored the human minded robot, she wasn't looking forward to all of the danger that was, as she had predicted, bound to be heading their way now that the Fugitoid was actually on Earth.

For them, nothing was ever as simple as fighting off alien invaders, stealing one of their ships, taking it to their headquarters to save one of their own while meeting up with rebels to aid in their pursuit in stopping said invasion by bringing forth the truth that the Fugitoid wasn't actually on Earth to warrant the need for the invasion in the first place. No, they just had to have the said robot turn up after the fact, after showing the enemy how to track said wanted bot in order for them to evidently track it back to Earth, which it hadn't been up until right after they got the aliens off their world. At least, that was what Alex was predicting to happen, knowing their luck.

For all she knew, they could be attacked and kidnapped by government agents because of the mutants they had to deal with, on top of said crap they had to deal with.

But that seemed a little extreme, even for Alex's imagination.

"We'll be right there, Professor. Don't move," Leo instructed. He got up out of his seat, antsy from the news they had just received. "Donny, we need to hide this thing. Pronto."

After the parked the craft out of sight from the general public, Alex and the guys snuck around New York, heading to the TCRI building. It was weird for Alex to be sneaking around in the day. Normally she could just walk down the street like any normal person. However, she couldn't this time, seeing as she was clad in her uniform and accompanied by the guys.

Alex felt bad that they guys always had to do that. They didn't know what it was like to be able to walk down the street and not be stared at. She never knew how comforting it was until that moment.

With the help of Donny, Alex was launched over the top of the fence where TCRI once stood, right after Leo and Raph. Mikey was right behind her, followed by Donny. Alex ran ahead of the group while the guys waited for everybody to get inside the area. Honeycutt was sitting by himself, his robotic legs hanging over the side of the large crater left where the TCRI building once stood.

"It is ever so good to see my friends again," he said, upon seeing said friends.

"I wish we could say the same, but the Triceratons are here looking for you," Leo said.

"I know," Honeycutt said. "That is why I am here. To give myself up. I have just broadcast a message to the Triceraton's Prime Leader."

"You what?" all five of the ninja yelled.

"Are you crazy?" Raph asked.

"Professor, are you crazy?" Don asked, shaking the robot. "Do you know what the Triceratons will do to you?"

"And what they'll do with your knowledge of Utrom technology?" Leo asked.

"Never fear, friends," said Honeycutt. "I've already whipped my memory clean of any vital information."

"But Professor, they'll take you apart finding that out," Don pressed.

"I'm rather hoping they do," he said. "I have a little surprise for them."

"Foreboding much?" Alex asked.

"Great, just what we need," Raph said, taking out his sai. "The Professor's off his shell."

"I don't have a shell," he stated.

"It's an expression," Alex told him.

"We'll think of something," Leo occurred the others. "Donny, how long until the Triceratons get here?"

"Oh, I'd say, roughly about…" He looked up, thinking about that question, but suddenly pointed up and said, "Two seconds!"

Alex looked up just in time to see six Triceratons coming down at them, shooting their guns at their party. Alex side stepped a blast, almost getting hit in the leg. She bumped into Don in doing so.

"I guess they got my message," Honeycutt said.

"Evidently so," Alex said.

"Keep your head down, Professor," Mikey instructed, pushing him down.

Apparently he couldn't keep a hold on his, seeing as the Professor backed up, waving his arms above his head yelling, "Yoo-hoo! I'm over here!"

"Professor!" Leo jumped out and tackled him to the ground. "What the shell are you doing?"

"I told you, I'm giving myself up," he said.

"You're crazy, Professor!" Don said.

"We can't let you do this," Leo insisted.

"He's right, Professor Honeycutt," Alex said. "It's very selfless of you, but we're not about to hand over our friend to his doom."

"Surrender the Fugitoid now!" The Triceratons ordered as they landed on the ground before them.

Alex was forced to jump back once more, upon being shot at again. "Okay, as much as I love pew-pew guns, I really _hate_ being shot at with them," Alex muttered.

The blasts made a large hole in the wooden fence behind them. Alex looked over at it, to the Triceratons, her friends and then back to the hole. "Yup, that's our cue to leave," she muttered to Leo, who had ended up landing with Honeycutt a couple feet from her when they dodged the same shots.

"Guys, the horn heads just gave us an out," Leo said.

Alex was about to take the lead in exiting, but stopped when she heard, "Over here!"

"Oh, you have got to be kidding me," she groaned.

"Here I am!"

"Raph, get the Professor!" Leo ordered.

"My pleasure," Raph said, grabbing the robot.

With Honeycutt over Raph's shoulders, the group took their exit. They were running across the street, aiming to go down into the sewers to try and lose the Triceratons behind them.

"Put me down, please! You must let go! I must surrender!"

"Sorry, Professor. We turtles don't know the meaning of surrender," Raph said.

_Yeah, but sometimes I think you should_, Alex thought.

"Well, it's a verb which means to – watch you!"

A Triceraton flew over their heads and hovered over the manhole that they had intended to escape into. "You should have done as you were told, terrapins," he said.

"You know what, I'm not going to say anything about me not being a turtle anymore. They're never going to listen," Alex muttered and she sheathed her sword, watching Leo, Don and Mikey take care of the dino.

Alex just simply walked up to the sewer cover and helped Mikey remove it. Raph jumped in with Honeycutt first, followed by Leo and Mikey. Alex jumped in next. Don was last, closing the cover as he was shot at by the other Triceratons after them.

The four turtle and the human girl ran through the sewers in rather uncharted territory, but that didn't really matter to them. They had to get away one way or another. While they ran, all they had to listen to were their breathing, their footsteps and the rambling protested of on silver robot being carried away against his will.

"My friends, I can assure you that I have not fried my circuits. I know what I am doing. You must let me go! I've calculated the probabilities. I'm 99.993% my plan will succeed."

"But at what cost?" Leo asked. "Look, just give us some time to think of another plan and please stop giving them our location!"

"Oh, but I'm not," Honeycutt informed them. "They found us unaided."

"But how?" Mikey asked.

"Uh," Don sounded. "Well, that actually may be, kind of, my fault. I sort of showed the Triceratons how to scan for the Professor's Fugitoid body positron energy signature. It was the only way to convince them that the Professor wasn't on Earth."

"That's actually brilliant," Alex thought.

"Well, he's on Earth now," Raph said.

"Don, just how accurate is this scan? Miles, city blocks?" Leo asked.

"Inches," Don answered shamefully.

"Okay, we need to hide," Leo said.

"Got it," Mikey said, diving down into the sewer water.

"Oh, you have got to be kidding me," Alex mumbled. "I am so going to need those candles!" Alex took in a deep breath and dove into the water, swimming close behind Mikey. When they finally resurfaced with everybody in the same area, Alex couldn't help but said, "This is just disgusting!"

Once they were all together, Raph and Mikey carried Honeycutt to make their getaway faster. He was making things horribly impossible for them. Alex loved the robot and all, but he was almost making it not worth all the hassle keeping him away from the Triceratons. _Almost_. She wasn't going to just give her friend up to his demise. It wasn't her style.

"You're going the wrong way! The Triceratons are back there," Honeycutt said. "Oh, really, this is too much! Triceratons, help! I'm over here!"

"Shut up!" Alex, Leo, Raph and Don all yelled simultaneously.

They stopped to catch their breaths. All of the running they were doing was starting to get to them. Add all of the work they had just done trying to save the planet from the Triceraton invasion, they really needed a vacation.

"We've gotta…Keep moving…" Leo huffed out. "The Triceratons…won't stop…for a second…"

"Five more minutes, mom?" Alex asked.

Honeycutt moved from Mikey's side to stand in front of them. Addressing them, he said, "My friends, you must let me implement my plan. I cannot allow the Triceratons rampage to continue because of me! I have made up my mind and you can't stop me." He moved a little ways away and started to jump up and down, looking over the ledge to another passageway in the sewers. "Triceratons! Come get me! Yoo-hoo!"

"Oh, please, kill me now!" Alex groaned as she stood next to Leo and Don.

"We've got to stop him for his own good," Leo said.

Don didn't know what to do. Alex could tell his brain was on overdrive trying to think of a way to shut him up. It didn't help when Mikey said, "Don, do something!"

Don walked up behind Honeycutt and grabbed his head. Twisting it a few times, Don finally yanked and pulled his head off.

"Ah!" Alex screamed, thinking that Don had just killed the robot.

"Uh, that was kind of extreme," Mikey said.

"I panicked!" Don explained.

"No fooling," Alex said.

"Don, is there any way to turn off the signal the Triceratons are tracking?" Leo asked.

"Well, I could try to mask it somehow, but it's going to take time," he thought. "And maybe the Professor can give us a hand."

"Donatello, why are you looking at me like that?" Honeycutt asked.

o-0-o

"I think here should be fine," Alex told Leo, looking up at the latter to the manhole cover above their heads. "What do you think?"

"It's as good as any," he said. "I'll go up and see if it's clear."

Leo went up first, climbing the latter slowly, making sure not to make too much noise. Alex was right behind him with their part of Honeycutt. Looking up, Alex could see a sliver of light as Leo lifted the manhole cover up and peak out of.

"Coast looks clear," he said, moving the cover the rest of the way so he could get out. He hopped out and turned back to the girl, holding out his hand. Alex gave him Honeycutt's hand first before Leo put out his other hand for Alex to take. "Come on, Professor. We have to keep moving."

Alex rolled her eyes, dusting herself off as her feet were once against on solid ground. "You know he can't hear you, right? It's just his arm."

"Yeah," Leo said.

"Okay, as long as you know," Alex said. "Nutcase."

"Hey, I'm not the nut," Leo said. Leo jumped up to a fire escape and made lowered the latter so Alex wouldn't have to jump as far. "Mikey's the nut."

"Thank you," Alex said.

"Anytime," he said.

They made their way up the fire escape and out onto the roof. They started running from rooftop to rooftop, keeping the signal moving to make it harder for the Triceratons to catch them.

"Okay, you have a point," Alex said. "Mikey, out of the five of us, has to be the craziest."

"Well, I could always argue that you are," he said.

"What?" Alex asked, stopping. She placed her hands on her hips, leaning her weight on one leg more than the other. "What justifies that accusation?"

"You are the one that thinks candles are romantic," Leo said.

"And how does that make me crazy?" Alex asked.

"How are they romantic?" he asked.

"They create an atmosphere and a mood, thank you very much," Alex huffed. "You've never thought about what would be romantic or not?"

"No," Leo said. He grabbed her arm and pulled her to the next roof. At least he was still focused completely on the mission.

It wasn't that Alex wasn't focused on the mission, no, she could multitask. It was just that the conversation they had fallen into wasn't exactly the normal type of conversation she'd have with Leo; or any of the guys for that matter. She barely even spoke to April about relationship stuff. That had been left up to twins. "Well, why not?"

"If you haven't noticed, the only female company we usually have is you and April," he said. "It's kind of hard to figure out what I like in the opposite gender when the only females I see are you two, and Kurai. And I'm not going for someone that's on the bad side."

Leo climbed the ledge to the next building. They were incredibly close. Anybody could easily step up onto the ledge and take one small step to the other, landing them on the other building completely.

"So?"

Feeling in a teasing mood while thinking, _Perhaps_ _I've been hanging out with Mikey too long_, Alex slowly moved onto the ledge to make her way over. However, she did so in a way that could have been considered very provocative and flirtatious. She leaned forward towards Leo, tilting her head to the side slighting as she asked very softly and innocently, "I can't make you think romantic thoughts?"

Leo stared at Alex, eyes wide, green face growing very red. "Well, uh…You co…We sh…Why are….Where is this com…."

Alex couldn't stop herself from giggling. She had no idea that she would get that reaction out of Leo. He was so flustered that he couldn't even form a coherent sentence. "I'm sorry, Leo. I'm just messing with you." She said and she jumped down from the ledge onto the roof. "I had no idea I had such an effect of you though. Glad to know someone finds me attractive."

"You're such a tease," he grumbled, not knowing that she could hear every word he was saying.

"Only with you," she laughed with a wink. "Come on, Romeo. We've got to keep moving."

"_Shh_," he hushed. "I think I hear something."

Leo leaned over the edge of the roof, watching the Triceratons fly by. "Oh dear," Leo said in a horrible imitation of Professor Honeycutt. Alex had to put a hand over her mouth to prevent any noise from escaping. ""I'm over here and it's quite, um…" he glanced over at Alex, trying to find the words that Honeycutt would say. "…Extraordinary!"

"That was horrible, Leonardo!" Alex exclaimed with a laugh. "That was just quite horrible."

"I'd like to see you do better," he said.

"Oh, I can do much better than that," she said. "Remind me later to try and seduce you with an English accent."

"Oh, come on! Not that again!" Leo groaned.

"Honey, you are never going to live that down!" Alex laughed.

"_Shh_," he hushed. "They're coming."

Alex and Leo hid behind a shed on the roof as they waited for the Triceratons to make their way to the roof and into the open. Leo, despite how horrible his accent was, had done a good enough job to lure the dino in for their trap.

One of the Triceraton flew over and was about to pick up the arm. "Commander, I found the Fugitoid, or at least, a piece of him." Just as he was picking the arm up, Leo jumped, slicing the craft he used to get around into pieces before kicking him to the ground. The arm slid across the roof.

"One down, ten thousand to go," Leo said, looking at Alex. "Come on, Alex, Professor."

They made their way off of that rooftop and down to another. They kept running in silence until Leo got a message from Don. They stopped running to listen. Alex had to practically clinging onto Leo, resting her head right next to his to hear what his brother was saying.

"Leo, Alex, we worked out a way to cloak the Professor's signal. Get to the rendezvous stat!"

"We'll do our best," Leo started to say, but before they got to the edge of the building, ready to jump to the other side; they were forced to back up. "But that might not be good enough."

Two more Triceratons flew up from the alley before them. They started shooting at them, hitting the arm out of Leo's hand. Alex jumped back, deflecting an attack with her now unsheathed sword. Noticing that Leo was preoccupied with one of the Triceratons, Alex quickly spun around, finding the second going after the arm.

Alex ran over and grabbed it just as another Triceraton did the same. They looked up at one another for a moment with death glares and death grips on the arm. Alex could see that Leo was running up behind the Triceraton and was ready to attack. He jumped up and kicked the dino, sending him toppling over the side of the building.

However, he hadn't let go of the arm. Neither had Alex.

As the dino was pulled down by gravity, Alex was dragged along. Her decent was halted, however, when Leo grabbed her other hand. She was thankful that she wasn't going to be falling to her death.

The Triceraton raised the gun in his other hand and started to shoot up at Alex and Leo, hoping for one of them to let go.

"Can't we just be friends?" Leo asked right before Alex kicked the Triceraton in the face.

The Triceraton let go and screamed as he fell down into the alley into a dumpster. Leo pulled the girl and the robotic arm up and back onto the rooftop. "I don't think friends let one another fall off roofs and into dumpsters," Alex said. "But they do save them from such dangerous deeds. Thanks, Leo."

"Anytime," he answered.

"Come on, we've got to go meet up with the guys," he said.

o-0-o

Alex and Leo had been the first to arrive at the designated meeting sight. They waited on a park bench, relaxing and enjoying the cool night air without having anybody shooting or chasing after them.

"Isn't this nice?" Alex asked.

"What's nice?" Leo asked.

"Just being able to hang here with no interruptions," Alex clarified.

Leo thought about it for a moment as he looked around at the peaceful environment. "Yeah, I guess it is."

"It's kind of romantic too, right?" Alex asked, nudging him with her elbow.

"Shut up."

By the time the rest of the guys made it there with the rest of Honeycutt, Alex was rolling on the ground laughing and gasping for breath. Leo, on the other hand, was hiding his bright red face in his hand, shaking his head at the girl's antics.

"Do I even want to ask?" Raph asked.

"I don't know, should we tell them, Romeo?" Alex asked between laughs.

"No!" Leo answered extremely quickly. That outburst just made her laugh even harder.

Once Alex had a grasp of herself again, she helped reassemble Professor Honeycutt, aiding Donny, whom was doing most of the work.

"It's good to have you back in one piece, Professor," Don said, finishing putting Honeycutt's head back on his body.

"Yes, I agree," he said. "But now we must face reality. If you don't have an alternative plan, I really must surrender myself to the Triceratons."

"Give us time," Leo said. "We'll think of something, Professor."

What happened next was something that Alex had only jokingly thought about earlier that day.

When bright spotlights beamed down at Alex, the turtles and the robot, they all instinctively pulled out their weapons to defend themselves. The two helicopters above them wasn't the end of it though. There were tanks and soldier surrounding their small group.

"Freeze!" someone yelled over a megaphone. "We have you surrounded. Drop your weapons and put your hangs in the air or we will open fire!"

_What the heck is going on?_


	5. Worlds Collide Part 2

Hey, guys! This one is kind of short because I wasn't really feeling it. I had to finish the "Worlds Collide" stuff though. Anyways, it's not the best, but it's still a chapter. I'll be working on the next one as you read this, so it shouldn't be too long before it's done. Anyways, hope you like it anyways. Please review!

_**Grapejuice101** _\- I know, I thought they were cute together too! And I want to do a 2012 version and it's in the works, but it's def. not going to be the same as this series. But yes, I am planning on doing one at some point. I'll let you guys know when I do.  
__ \- I really had a fun time writing Alex teasing Leo, so I think I'll put some more into the story sometime in the future, I just think it makes him look a little more "human" for a lack of a better word. I'm gla d you liked it.  
_**EricaPhoenix16**_ \- I know it was a long time, I'm sorry! Just know that this story will never go unfinished. It may take me a long time to update, but I'll finish it.  
_**StillDoll13**_ \- Oh yay! You loved it! That makes me so happy! Ahahah, I think you could seduce him with an Irish accent, I really do.  
_**TMG4899**_ \- I'm so glad you liked it! Yeah, I could picture me and some of my friends that read this story rolling on the ground laughing at that too. And you should, remind me ever once in a while too, because I really do plan on putting more proctive stuff into this story...I'm surprise I hadn't though of it before.

* * *

Chapter 5  
"Worlds Collide"  
Part 2

"United States Military, stay where you are and do not move or we will open fire!"

"Oh dear," Honeycutt muttered, or as much as a robot could mutter. "I'm afraid it's out of the frying pan and into the fire."

A very muscular man with gray hair and a very large gun jumped off one of the trucks and told them, "On the ground! Hands behind your heads. Assume the position now!"

Despite every instinct in Alex's body telling her to _not_ do it and to fight back, she glared and placed her hands behind her head, like Leo and Mikey. She felt so defeated and cornered in that instant and she wasn't sure when the last time she had felt that emotion so strongly. They had situations before where in one second they changed from good to bad, but that one instance seemed to escalate extremely quickly and out of nowhere.

"I got your position right here," Raph growled. He took his sai out and jammed them into two soldiers' gun before kicking them way from their group.

"Neutralize them!"

Shot were being taken at the group. Alex ducked down and rolled to the side to dodge before pulling out her sword to deflect even more shots. She was starting to dislike pew-pew guns now. They seemed so innocent in the movies and television shows. In person, however, they were completely different.

"Nice going, Raph!" Leo scolded.

Alex ignored that and lunged forward, after putting her sword away. She rolled and then used the momentum to push herself up and over the head of one solder. She grabbed onto the fabric on his shoulders and pulled her over her head and into a two manned group, knocking them all over.

Almost more quickly than the soldiers could see, Alex reached into the little holster on her leg and pulled out several shuriken. She threw them at the guns, jamming or breaking most of them before doing three back flips and rejoining Professor Honeycutt. She pulled out her sword and deflected another shot.

"Since when do Earth troops have such advanced weaponry?" Don asked to nobody in particular.

"Oh dear, I think I prefer to take my chances with the Triceratons," Honeycutt said.

The turtles joined back up with Alex and Honeycutt to try and come up with a plan. However, before they could do so, they were shot with some sort of ray, sending electricity through their bodies.

Alex screamed out in agony before finally falling to the ground, blacking out.

o-0-o

Being woken up by a needle being stuck into her arm wasn't Alex's ideal means of waking up. However, that was how she woke up after being knocked out by the military. Strapped to a large slab, Alex was having a large amount of blood taken from the needle stuck in her arm by some scientist sitting in a swivel chair right in front of her. There was another scientist standing several feet away with a clip board in his hands.

By the time the first scientist pulled out the needle, Alex felt completely drained and was having a hard time concentrating. Her head felt foggy and her vision was showing her three of the same thing. The girl could barely keep her head up, let alone try to get out of the leather straps holding her down to the table.

"You should take her blood pressure next," the second scientist said. "Bishop wants all of this stuff done by the time he's finished with those mutants."

_The guys? What's he doing to them? Who's Bishop?_

The first scientist got out the needed materials and wrapped the cuff around Alex's arm. As he worked he asked, "What does Bishop want with her anyways? She's just a kid."

"Who know," the second said. "He probably wants to test his super soldier project on her."

"But that's still decades away from being finished. It'll kill her."

"That's not our problem, now, is it?"

"It is if the general public finds out about what's going on."

"The probability of that happening is slim to none."

"If you say so."

After Alex' blood pressure was taken, they went on to listen to her heart beat, which she managed to slow down enough to make them think she was still out cold. They did a couple other test, but nothing that allowed the girl any way of setting out of her bindings.

"Okay, we're almost done," the second scientist said. "We just need a skin sample."

_A skin sample? What the heck are they going to do with that? _The girl opened her eyes just enough to see that they had a small little lazar device and were testing it on a melon on the lab bench, making sure that it would work. The lazar sliced the melon clean in half. _Yeah, they are _not_ touching me with that!_

Right before the scientist was about to take a sample off of her arm, Alex head butted him, knocking he backwards. He lost his grip on the device and as he slipped, it sliced through the first to leather straps; the one around her upper arms and the one holding her right wrist.

_Okay, nobody wins with a head butt_, Alex thought as she quickly undid the rest of the straps. However, she hadn't expected to fall to the ground from the lack of strength in her legs, nor did she expect the other scientist to act so quickly in response to Alex's actions.

Before Alex had a chance to do anything else, she felt a sharp prick go into her thigh and then electricity run through her leg and to the rest of her body. It wasn't as strong as the first one that had knocked her out, but it was a lot stronger than a tazar should have been. The girl screamed out and her arms that had been holding her up gave out, causing her to fall to the floor. The stream didn't end though. As it continued to run through Alex, her muscles started to twitch under the strain. She feared she wouldn't be able to stand or move very well for a good period of time after it stopped. That was probably the point.

"Alex!"

"Get away from her!"

Alex managed to glance up to see the door to the room Alex was in open with the turtles, Master Splinter, April, Casey and a very large alligator. She saw Don step forward and throw his bow towards the remaining conscious scientist, hitting the device out of his hand. Leo was the one to knock the guy out.

April ran to her niece and helped her sit up. "Oh, Alex! Are you okay?"

Alex didn't reply. She raised her hand to her head, trying to rub away the massive headache and the drowsiness.

"Did they take all that blood from you?" Don asked.

"Y-yeah," Alex said. "I think so. They were doing it before I regained consciousness."

"Don't worry, Alex, we'll get you out of here in no time. But first, we have to fine the Fugitoid," Leo said.

"Right," Alex agreed.

"Can you stand?" April asked.

April tried to get the girl up, but Alex's legs just wouldn't support her. When her legs gave out again, Mikey and Raph were right there to grab onto her arms to hold her up. "There hasn't always been three of you, has there?" Alex asked, trying to focus her eyes on one of the three Aprils before her.

"Yeah, she's not gonna be much help," Casey said.

"We need to get moving," Master Splinter said.

"Leatherhead, can you carry Alex?" Mikey asked.

"It would be my pleasure," the alligator answered. He lifted the girl up into his large arms and carefully carried her as the group continued out of the room and down the hallway.

"I don't think we've met before," Alex stated. "Hi, I'm Alex. It's a pleasure to meet you."

"Leatherhead," he answered. "The pleasure is all mine."

"I know the Professor is something in this rat maze," Don said. "Oh uh, sorry, Master Splinter."

"Maybe they moved him," April thought.

"Uh, maybe not," Mikey said. "Look."

The large screens on the walls of the halls changed from blue to green with strange writing on them. All Alex could think was, _Yeah, that's not helping my head_. She closed her eyes tightly so she wouldn't see the moving letters on the screen.

"What the…"

"_To all the people of the planet_ _Earth_..."

"It's the Professor!" Don exclaimed.

"_And the nations that orbit above, I need you to listen to what I have to say. I am Professor Honeycutt and not so very long ago I tried to create an instantaneous transportation system called the Teleportal. A device intended to bring people together. An invention to be used for peace, but instead it had become the prize in an insane and never ending war. Now I beg the Federation and Triceraton forces to hear me. The plans for the Teleportal are gone._

"_It is because of me that this insane war has come to this planet and so it is left to me to put things right. I have completely eradicated the technical specifications of the Teleportal device from my memory circuits._"

The group had been on the move as they listen to the Professor make his announcement.

"Just how big is this creepy underground garage?" Raph asked.

"It's going to take forever to find the Professor," Mikey added.

"Maybe not," Don said, looking over to a computer. "Now that he's broadcasting, maybe I can hack into their system and trace where his signal's coming from….There, got it!"

They quickly moved to go meet up with the Fugitoid.

"_My work here….is almost done…and so that you won't go away empty handed…I do have one last gift…to ensure that you learn the ways…of harmony…may peace prevail…"_ The screens turned from green to red and explosions could be heard from inside the facility.

"Jeeze, what now?" Raph asked.

"Hit the deck!" Leo ordered.

Then Leatherhead when to take cover from the explosions, Alex was thrown from his arms. She rolled and ended up hitting her head against the wall, knocking her out.

o-0-o

"Wait, so he uploaded a virus into the Federation's Space Fleet?" Alex asked as she sat on the seat in the transport ship, headed to the Triceraton home world. She had a juice box in one hand and a cookie in the other, trying to help give her some energy after all of the blood the scientists had taken from her. "He scarified himself to save all of us from the war."

Alex was sad that she never got to say good-bye to Professor Honeycutt, but she knew that he had to know that she cared about him, right? After all, she and the guys put their lives on the line to keep him away from the Triceratons. He had to know how much they cared about him, right? That's why he sacrificed himself for them. She was sad, but she wasn't going to let it eat away at her and bring her down. He was a hero that died a heroes death. There was no shame in that. It was very honorable.

"And now we're going back to the Triceratons to meet up with Traximus because they finally overthrew Zanramon?" she asked.

"Yeah, pretty much," Don answered.

"Man, I always miss so much when I'm unconscious, don't I?"

"Yeah, pretty much," he laughed.

"Well, at least I get snacks," Alex shrugged.

Finally after what seemed like forever, Alex, the guys, April, Casey, Master Splinter and Leatherhead were brought into the throne room. Alex walked on her own, but stuck close to Don. She was still a little shaky and weak, but she could manage to get around by herself.

Traximus walked ahead of the group and stood in front of Mozar, who held a gun in his hands. He politely handed the gun over to Traximus, giving no fight.

"Let this be a symbol of things to come," Traximus said. "From this day forward, none shall sit upon the throne of the Triceraton!" He aimed the gun, shooting the throne and destroying it. "The Senate shall be reinstated and the republic reborn. For too long this senseless war has cost us out honor and the lives of our finest soldiers. Let a new age begin!"

"Traximus," Mozar said, "our forces have completed the rescue efforts. The Federations troops are being brought onto the home world as we speak."

"We will treat them as allies," he responded. "And our guests until we deliver them safely to the Federation as our first gesture of peace."

"It will be done," he said, saluting in the Triceraton say.

"There are but two prisoners that I must keep under lock and key," Traximus said. "Perhaps they will also find a way to make peace."

_That I highly doubt_, Alex thought, _but there's always hope_.

"Come, we shall now bid our friend good-bye," Traximus said.

He led them out of the room and to a holding bay where Professor Honeycutt had been placed in a capsule for his casket.

Alex grabbed onto April's hand, squeezing hard. She hated funerals.

"I guess we ought to say something," Leo said.

"I don't know what to say," Don said, stepping forward. "Professor, I guess mainly, I want to say thanks. You were a good friend."

Mozar launched the pod out into space.

"Not only will you live on in our hearts, but your noble sacrifice will endure forever in the lasting gift of peace."


	6. Hunted

_**There is an important message at the bottom for when you're done reading this chapter. Please don't forget to read it. Thank you!**_

* * *

Chapter 6  
"Hunted"

The young red haired girl walked into the lair with a grocery bag in one hand and clutching the strap of the backpack on her back with the other. She could see that the guys were off doing their own things, like usual, while Master Splinter and Leatherhead were sitting over by the televisions watching the news.

Alex smiled at the guys as she passed them, heading over to her Sensei and the new member of their gang. "Hey guy," she greeted once she was behind the couch.

"Hello, Alexandra," Leatherhead greeted, looking down at his hands.

Alex didn't understand why he was so shy and hesitant around her lately. She had only met him the following week when he had helped carry her through the government facility when she was injured. She was even grateful to him.

"Good evening, Alexandra," Splinter said.

"I brought you some tea that I saw at the store this morning," Alex said, holding up the bag. "I thought you might like to try it."

"That is very kind of you," Splinter said. "Why don't we have some now?"

"Cool," Alex said. "I'll go put it on."

Not five minutes later, Alex was sitting in Master Splinter's quarters with Leatherhead having some "tea time" with her Sensei. It was nice to just be able to sit down and relax for a little while. Meditating was nice and peaceful, but they were two different types of peaceful. This was more friendly than concentrative.

"I cannot tell you what welcome relief it is to be amongst friends," Leatherhead said. "Master Splinter, your hospitality knows no bounds."

"You are welcome to live here with us, Leatherhead, as long as you wish," Splinter replied.

"It's nice to have someone to talk to that isn't the guys," Alex said. "I love them and all, but being around tem so much, it's starting to become kind of predictable. There's Don with his science, Mikey with his comics, Leo with his training, and Raph with his wrestling."

"I would like to apologize to you, Alexandra," Leatherhead said.

"For what?" she asked.

"For hurting you," he said.

Before he could go on, Alex interrupted, knowing exactly what he was talking about. He was talking about when he dropped her in the explosion at the facility. Shaking her head, Alex said, "You didn't do anything wrong. You were nice enough to carry me in a time of need. There were just outside factors that played into what happened to me. I don't blame you for any of it."

"But you were hurt," he insisted.

"I get hurt all the time," Alex insisted. "It comes with the work we do. I'm just glad we had you around because from what they guys told me, none of us would be here without your help that night. " Alex placed a hand on his arm comfortingly with a small smile on her face.

The sliding door opened and Leo popped in. "Leatherhead, can you help me with my sparing?"

Don came up right behind him and asked, "Hey, LH, can you help me out with this hydro-compressor I'm working on?"

"Croc-man, wrestle rematch! No holds bar," Raph said, walking in. (A/N:_I'm sorry if that's not what he says, but I really could figure it out_!)

Lastly Mikey came in. "Big guy! The new issue of Justice Force versus Team Solaris just came out! I'll let you read it."

"As you can see, we all enjoy your company. Perhaps a little too much," Splinter went on, proving his point.

As Leatherhead moved to get up to join the guys, he leaned on his tea cup and broke it. "Master Splinter," Leatherhead said, sounding completely dejected. He moved to pick up the pieces, but his tail moved and hit the teapot, shattering that. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean to! I-I…"

"Oh, honey," Alex said, helping to pick up the pieces of the teapot. "It's all right," she added. "Accidents happen."

Raph laughed and walked over, elbowing the big guy. "Just like a croc in a china shop," he teased.

Leatherhead growled. "That is not funny!" He got up and shoved Raph. "I did not mean to break it!"

"Whoa, Leatherhead," Raph said. "I was just joking."

"Everything is not a joke! _I _am not a joke! I am not a joke!" Leatherhead yelled, shoving Raph once more before plowing though the paper screens. He ran through it and out to the living room, leaving several very confused friends behind.

"Uh, is it me or did Leatherhead overreact just a little bit?" Don asked.

"Come on," Leo said. "We'd better see what we can do."

Alex ran up ahead of the group and around the front of her friend, despite the others protesting for her to be careful. The green eyes girl knew what she was doing. It was almost like dealing with a little kid. She had to go slow, but the mood she put out was enough to make Leatherhead know that she meant him no harm and that there were no hard feelings. She knelt down in front of him as he tried to put the tea cup back together.

_Oh, he's incredibly sweet_, Alex thought. She put her hand over his, making him look up at her briefly before looking back down to the teacup. _You poor thing_. _You just can't help it sometimes, can you?_

Alex could relate to that. She had snapped quite a lot after she had gotten his with the Shredder's ray. She always felt horrible after it happened. It wasn't something that she could control. She felt powerless and there was nothing she could do about it. Alex knew exactly where Leatherhead was coming from.

"Uh, LH?" Raph asked, slowing walking up behind him. "I'm sorry, big guy. I didn't mean to-"

"No, friend, I am sorry," he said. "My temper has become so much worse since the tortures I endured in Agent Bishop's libratory."

"It's okay," Raph said, placing his hand on Leatherhead's shoulder. "I understand. You know, some guys think that I have a little problem keeping my cool?"

"A little?" Alex asked.

"Yeah, you do, Raph," Mikey said. "But man, Leatherhead was like a raging Wolverine with a- ow!" Leo smacked him on the back of the head.

"I seem to have no control over it," Leatherhead said. "Whatever Bishop did to me in his genetics laboratory, it is as though a part of me has separated from my mind. My animal side grows stronger. I am sorry." He finished the cup and held it up to show. "I do not know what to do."

"It's going to be okay, Leatherhead," Leo said. "We'll work through it."

"You'll see," Don said. "Everything is going to be just fine."

"Except for that tea pot," Mikey commented, earning him several hits. "Ow, ow! What?"

o-0-o

"It's getting late," Alex said, after a sparring match with Leo. She walked up to the couch where the rest of the guys were watching TV after Splinter finished watching the news.

"Yeah, we should probably hit the hay," Leo agreed.

Master Splinter got up from the floor and bowed to the rest of the people in the room before heading off to bed. One by one the turtles headed to their rooms to go to sleep. Alex helped Leatherhead pull out the couch so he could go to bed, but before he did, she stopped and asked, "Would you like to meditate with me before you go to bed? That used to help me sometimes when my anger got the best of me."

"You had trouble with your temper?" he asked, sounding generally surprised.

"Oh yeah," Alex said. She motioned for Leatherhead to take a seat on the mattress as she plopped down in the arm chair. "The Shredder captured me once. He used this ray gun that he used on my brothers and my friend to make them do his bidding. I don't know how I resisted it, but I almost didn't. Sometimes I slipped up and I was angry. I was mean. I said some things that weren't very nice and I feel horribly about it.

"That was in the past though, and even though I got the effects reversed, sometimes I still get angry. I just have to try and focus on all of the good things instead. It makes things a little better. I mean, there's always going to be things out there that make me mad, but that's life. I just have to learn to deal with them."

"Thank you," he said.

"Anything for a friend," Alex said with a soft smile.

The two meditated for quite a while. Alex only stopped when she heard Leatherhead start to snore. She opened her eyes to see that he had fallen back on the pullout and had fallen fast asleep. With a soft chuckle, Alex got up from her seat and pulled a blanket over the giant in an attempt to make him more comfortable.

After doing so, Alex walked into the kitchen to put the rest of the tea away. She had left some of the stuff out after making it so she could go and drink with Splinter and Leatherhead earlier that afternoon. She put it away and when she was about to leave, noticed the dustpan in the corner of the room with the remains of the teapot.

Glancing out of the kitchen and into the living room, Alex spotted Leatherhead fast asleep. With a smirk, Alex went back into the kitchen and picked up the dustpan. She dumped the glass onto the counter and found some superglue before pulling up a stool. Piece by piece, the girl started to put it back together. Before she was done, though she heard several roaring coming from the other room. She whipped her hands on a paper towel before going out into the other room to see what was wrong.

Leatherhead was thrashing around on the pullout. Alex quickly made her way over there, placing her hand on his upper arm gently, not hard enough to wake him. It wasn't good to wake them abruptly when they were having such terrifying dreams.

"_Shhh_," Alex hushed softly. "It's okay. I'm right here. You're okay. Everything all right." She hoped that if he heard her in his sleep, the dream would change and become less terrifying.

"What's going on?" Mikey asked sleepily, walking into the living room.

"Leatherhead's having a nightmare," Alex answered, gently rubbing his arm.

He thrashed his arm, slacking Alex in the face and chest, sending her backwards and into a pillar. She hit her head off of hit and groaned. She put her hand to the back of her head and could feel something warm and wet. On top of that, she had could feel blood trickling down her nose and her chest was incredibly sore.

_Why is it me that always ends up getting hurt?_ Alex asked herself. She slowly tried to stand up as Mikey tried to get Leatherhead up.

"Wake up, Leatherhead!" Mikey said. "You're having a nightmare! Leatherhead! Wake up!"

Leatherhead sat up and grabbed Mikey's arm. He slammed Mikey against the same pillar Alex had fallen into, just another side of it. He lifted Mikey above his head and slammed him down onto the ground.

"Leatherhead?" Alex asked, trying to get him to calm down. She slowly hobbled over to him, putting her hands up to show she didn't mean him any harm. "Honey, it's okay. We're your friends."

The giant turned to her and growled, whipping his tail in her direction. Because of the pain in her back, Alex wasn't able to jump back in time. His tail rammed into her, sending her across the room. She hit the wall that the televisions were on, one the side of them. She groaned and tried to push herself up, but her arms gave out under her.

"What have I done? What have I…Michelangelo! No! I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!"

There were several calls for the terrapin, but Alex didn't really register what was going on. She was trying to focus, to get up. It took her several minutes to regain herself.

The first thing she heard was Leatherhead yelling, "…_Monster_!"

"Mikey," Raph said. "Come on, Bro. No. Oh, please, Mikey. Say something."

"I guess I'm lucky he didn't give me mouth to mouth," Mikey said.

"He's fine," Raph said.

"Where's Alex?" Mikey asked.

"Alex? Didn't she go home?" Leo asked.

"No, she was with Leatherhead before I got down here," Mikey said. "He banged her up pretty bad too."

"Alex?" Leo called out.

"Where are you, Alex?" Don called out as well.

"I'm okay," the girl managed to get out. She finally pushed herself up onto her hands and knees, but didn't stand up. Her head was pounding too much. "I'm okay." Someone grabbed one of her arms, while another set grabbed the other. It was Leo and Raph. They pulled her up to her feet and helped her over to the chair she had been sitting in earlier that night. "Thanks," she said.

Leo knelt down in front of her. He placed his hand under her chin and moved her head so he could get a look at her. Don scotched him over so he could start to look at her head.

"Will someone please tell me what happened?" Splinter demanded.

"Well," Mikey started. "Leatherhead was having some kind of nightmare."

"More like night terror," Alex corrected as she whipped the blood off of her face.

"Yeah, and then he totally wigged out," Mikey said. "Where is he? I gotta see if he's okay!"

"Yeah, the poor thing was terrified of whatever he was dreaming about," Alex said. "I'd be pretty freaked out too."

"He disappeared into the sewers," Leo said.

"I think he thinks you're, _you know_," Don said.

"Aw, man," Mikey groaned. "Poor Leatherhead."

"We gotta find him," Raph said. "Let him know Mikey's okay."

"Yeah, but be careful. There are parts of his nature he can no longer control," Splinter said. "He may see you as brothers or as enemies."

"Understood, Master," Leo said. "Come on guys."

Alex went to stand up to go with them – Don, Mikey and Raph already out of the lair with Splinter seeing them out as she did so, but Leo looked at her funny and asked, "Where do you think you're going?"

"To help you find Leatherhead," Alex said.

"I don't think so," he said, ushering her back into the chair. "You're in no condition to be running around the sewers."

"But I have to help find him," she insisted.

"No, you don't," he pressed. He knelt down in front of her, hand on her knee. "We'll find him, I promise."

He got up and was about to turn around when he heard her squeak out, "Leo." He turned back around to see the girl with tears running down her face. He bent down once more and took her face in his hands.

"Hey, it's going to be okay," he hushed her.

"You have to bring him back," she told him. "We have to make sure he's okay. He has to be terrified."

"I know," Leo said. "We'll bring him back."

'It's not just that, Leo. I know what he's going through," Alex said. "He's scared and angry, not just because of his instincts, but because of everything that he's doing. I know what it's like. It's horrible. You do things, say things that you don't mean or don't want to, but you can't help it. And when it passes and you see what you've done, there's nothing more horrifying than knowing that you're the person that did that. That you're the monster that created all that pain.

"We have to let him know that it's okay. That we know what he's going through. That there's hope for him to get through it. He has to know that we're not angry and that we just want to help him."

"I know," Leo said. He whipped the tears away from her face. She leaned her face into his hands, enjoying the comfort his warm hands gave her. His eyes stared done at her so intensely that Alex would never be able to think he was joking. "I _promise_ you," he said. "I promise _you_, I won't let anything happen to him. I'll bring him back and you can tell him exactly what you just told me. I promise."

Alex placed her hands on his, keeping them on her face for another moment as she leaned into them once more. "Good luck," she told him. "And be careful."

He smiled at her with a nod. She let his hands go and he turned around. A moment later, he was gone and Alex was sitting in the living room alone.

o-0-o

Alex slowly walking into the old subway station that Donny had directed Alex to when she said she wanted to go see Leatherhead. It was very dark due to it not having lights yet. Alex knew Donny would help Leatherhead set the place up, much like their lair. Leatherhead, after all, was a science geek just like Donatello.

The green eyed girl found Leatherhead in the middle of the room at a makeshift bench, working on something that she couldn't quite decipher from that distance. He was so focused on working on it that he hadn't noticed Alex walk in and almost right behind her. Not wanting to startle him, Alex cleared her throat several feet away, avoiding his strong tail.

One he turned around, she smiled and moved closer, out of range of the giant. She raised the plastic bag in her hand to show him. "I brought you a house warming gift," she said. She walked to the opposite side of the bench and set the bag down so she could pull it out. It was the broken tea cup that he had put back together, and the teapot that she had fixed. "I thought it would be a nice sentiment."

"But why?" he asked, eyeing the glass containers. "After what happened last night, I assumed you wouldn't want anything to do with me."

"Why would you think such a thing?" Alex asked, her brow knit together.

"After you tried to help me, I turn around and hurt you," he said. "I lost control and-"

Alex place a hand on his, stopping his rant. "Do you want to know why I put this back together?" she asked. He didn't answer, which gave her the courage to go on. "I put it back together because we all break at some point."

Alex lifted the tea cup up and held it out for Leatherhead to take. He didn't want to do it, so she took his hand and placed the cup in it. "We're not immortal and we're not unbreakable, but we can always be put back together." Alex picked up the teapot and held it up to her eyes, examining it. "It may leave us with cracks, and we may have scars to show for everything we've been through, but if we allow it, we can have others help put us back together again to make something new."

In her small hands, Alex held out the tea pot. Leatherhead took it from her, examining it and hold it as if it could shatter any moment.

"To make something beautiful," Alex finished.

Leatherhead put both items down and looked up at the girl. "Do you really think that?"  
"Of course," Alex insisted. She walked around the bench to stand right next to the giant. "I wouldn't be here if I didn't. You're part of this family now, Leatherhead, whether you like it or not. And we're always going to be here for you." Alex hugged him, barely fitting her arms across his chest, but it was a hug, nonetheless.

"Thank you, Alexandra," he said, hugging her bad. "That means so much to me."

Alex pulled back, a large, teary eyes smile on her face. "Anything for you," she said. "That's what families are for."

* * *

**PLEASE READ!  
**Okay! That was heartfelt, wasn't it? I hope you liked it.  
So the reason this is at the bottom today it because I have a question to asked you! **The next chapter is going to be a spa day (thanks toNewYorkCelt for that idea) with Alex, Phoebe, Emily and Kiley (and Amanda if you guys want me to put her in it, if so, please tell me. Otherwise she's not coming back into this story at all, I don't think). I need you guys to tell me what you want the girls to talk about. I'm obviously going to talk about boy - typical girl talk, but I need to know what else you guys want them to talk about. This is going to be a chapter directed by you.** **So please, review or message me things you want to see happen in the next chapter and I will try my best to put all of them in.**

Thank go out to the following for their reviews:  
_**TMG4899 -** _Yeah, I get like that when people update right away too. Anyways, I hope you liked this one too.  
_**grapejuice101**_ \- Well, you got another Leo/Alex moment. And trust me, there will be a lot of them. I just have to spread them out a little. Alex is friends with all of them, so she can't always be around Leo.  
_**NewYorkCelt** _\- I hope you don't mind me using that idea. I just thought it would be good for Alex, and the readers, to have a nice fluffy chapter for once. But yeah, Alex got beat up again in this chapter. Poor thing.  
_**KatO93 -** _I hope you enjoyed it. And I'm glad you like my Alex/Leo moments!  
_**EricaPhoenix16** _\- That's a very good question. Well, since this is the last season with Utrom Shredder, I figure she's protecting humanity against him and the Foot. And then she's just going to continue on with protection people from the Foot, or dangers in general. That's what the Utrom would want her to do, or so I believe.  
_**StillDoll13** _\- Yeah, Alex does get annoyed by it, but she understands it happens. She just hopes she's not going to have perminent brain damage...Dude, no, I LOVE Irish accents. They rock. Be proud of it, friend! I'm just stuck being America which an American accent. *Shrugs*  
_**TMNTluckygirl**_ \- I know you do, that's because I tell you almost everything that's going to happen in this story!


	7. Spa

Yay! New chapter! Sometimes I think I get as excited as you guys when I put a chapter up, when you see that there's an update...Hmm, anywho! This is a good size chapter. Hope you guys like it! Please review. Also, thanks to NYCelt for the idea for this chapter and TMNTLuckygirl for helping me plan it out. You guys rock!

_**TMG4899**_ \- I'm glad you really liked the last chapter. Do you think I managed to get this one out soon enough? ;) And I'm really glad you liked the Leo part. Sometime's I'm afraid I'm not keeping him in character.  
_**StillDoll13** _\- I really like that quote! It really does go along with what was going on. And that math teacher doesn't sound like a very nice person! I had a math teacher just like that once. He was horrible. Then again, I hate math so...But I think Irish accents rock, so for what that's worth(if it's worth anything).  
_**NYCelt** _\- I agree. Leo is fantastic. And Master Splinter does need a spa day! He so does!  
_**EricaPhoenix16** _\- I'm glad you liked it!  
_**grapejuice101**_ \- I'm glad you think so. Sometimes I don't know if people actually like my OCs. It's nice to be told.  
_**KatO93**_ \- I'm so glad you like their moments!  
_**TMNTluckygirl**_ \- I know! Leatherhead is one of my favorite characters. He's just too cute!

* * *

Chapter 7  
"Spa"

Despite how many research projects Alex would get from her U.S. History and Government class, she almost never spent any time in the school library. Most of the time she could find what she needed on the internet, the library not too far from April's place, or even April's shop, seeing as it was antiques. So, it was kind of a weird feeling being in the school library.

First off, it wasn't quiet at all. There were rows of computers where teachers were instructing their classes with projects, but really the kids were goofing off online. The three librarians sat behind the checkout counter gossiping about said teachers. There were teenagers in the aisles talking rather loudly. Alex and Phoebe, who was sitting right next to her reading a book about the Oswego Refuge Camp during WWII, were the only person in the library sitting at some of the tables actually trying to work on something.

It was getting rather annoying. The project had been given to them that day and had to be turned in the Monday – seeing as it was now Friday. So Alex was spending her lunch period in there. It was a six page paper, for crying out loud! Sure, she could get it down in a couple hours, but she had plans that weekend. She had been planning helping Don Saturday morning with some stuff. In the afternoon, Alex told Leo she'd spar with him. Then, that evening she was supposed to meditate with Splinter. Sunday, Alex was going to be spending the majority of the day helping the guys and Leatherhead set up his place.

Sure, she left some time to do homework Sunday evening, but with this massive essay due Monday, Alex was going to have to drastically change her plans for the weekend. It was just such a hassle.

Luckily, with that time in the library, Alex had managed to get a page and a half done already. The period was almost over though, so she'd had to do the rest later. Maybe she could get it all done that night and not worry about it on the weekend? She doubted it. Alex was supposed to work in the store for most of the night before going down to the lair and watching movies with Mikey.

Alex sighed, dropping her head down into the book resting before her. Her head slamming down into a section of Hell's Highway and Market Garden. Her research project was on Operations Market-Garden in WWII and its ultimate effect on the war effort, would success and failure had and could have affected the war effort.

Picking her head back up, Alex went back to reading, "_The task for the American airborne was to take control of the road and its many bridges to open a path for the British XXX Corps, with the Guards Armored Division in the van, to drive through to Arnhem and thus over the Lower Rhines River_."

"Hey, Alex," a soft female voice greeted from behind. "Hi, Phoebe."

Alex lifted her head to look at the person, despite not having to look at the person to know who it was. Emily sat down across from the two girls. Kiley came up right after her and took the seat next to her, filling up the small table. The twins, since Kiley had started dating Erik, had started to drift slightly from her twin. It wasn't a bad thing though. The girl's were finding more of themselves and becoming comfortable apart.

"Hey guys," Alex greeted, scribbling down one last minute detail in her essay before shutting the book and giving the girl's her full attention. "What's up?"

"Well," Kiley started. "We had a question to ask you two."

"What are you doing tomorrow?" Emily asked.

"I'm free," Phoebe said. She put the book she had already checked out from the library in her bag. "What do you have in mind?"

"We got a special deal for a spa treatment," Kiley said. "But it's for four people. So we wanted to know if you guys would like to go with us."

"If you can't, we completely understand," Emily said. "It's just, well, we can't afford it otherwise."

"And we really need a girl's day," Kiley said.

"I'm in," Phoebe said. "Alex?"

_Oh, a spa day sounds _so_ good_, Alex thought. Her face contorted. "I don't know, guys," she said. "I mean, I have a booked weekend already, add on the essay Mr. Whitney gave us and I just don't know when I'd be able to pull myself away."

"Well, why don't you think about it tonight and give us a call in the morning," Emily suggested.

"Yeah, I'll think about it," Alex agreed. "I'll see you guys later. I've got to check this book out before the period ends."

o-0-o

Despite having to work in the shop and watch movies with Mikey that Friday night, Alex had divided her attention, multitasking. She worked as hard as she could to try and finish her essay. It didn't work out very well though, seeing as it had been a rather busy night in the shop and Mikey kept screaming and grabbing onto Alex, making her lose the page in the book she was reading. Eventually, Alex went home with only another page and a half done. She still had half an essay to write!  
The next morning, Alex got up early and headed back to the lair. While Don worked on his stuff, Alex asked if it was okay for her to work on her essay. She ended up not getting much done at all.

Mikey and Raph had stumbled into Don's area as they were having a wrestling match. They almost knocked Don over, almost making him drop the device he was working on. They continued their path and eventually got to Alex. Alex was knocked off the stool she was sitting on top of, book knocked out of her hand.

"Dude!" Alex yelled. "Not cool!"

"If you don't want to get hit, move out of the way," Raph said, pinning Mikey to the ground.

"You shouldn't even be wrestling in her anyways," Alex said. "Get out and gd that out there!"

"No," Mikey said. "You're not the boss of us."

"No, but I _do_ know where you hide your special comics, Mikey," Alex said. She saw him gulp.

Raph pulled him off the ground and threw him across the subway car, knocking into a shelf of chemicals.

"Hey, watch it!" Don yelled. "The wrong mixture of those chemicals could blow half of New York off the map!"

"Okay, outside we go!" Raph said. He grabbed Mikey by the shell and threw him outside the car.

"Wait," Alex said. She moved to the doorway and crossed her arms. "So you'll listen to him, but not me?"

"Yeah," Raph said.

"Oh, this has got to be good," Alex muttered. She stepped out of the car, a menacing look on her face. Don now stood in the doorway, watching the events transpire while Leo, who had been in the living room with Master Splinter, walked over to see what all the commotion was about. "And why's that, Raphie?"

"Well, he's Donny. He's my brother," he said.

"That still doesn't explain why you won't listen to me, though," Alex pressed.

"Pick your words _very_ carefully, Raph," Mikey said from under Raph. "She's not afraid to play dirty."

"Well, it's because you're _you_," he said.

"What the heck is that supposed to mean?"

"Yeah, even _I_ don't really get that," Don said.

"Out of all of us, you're the one always getting hurt. The chances of listening to what you say will end up with me hurt," Raph said.

"Excuse me?" Alex barked.

"Well, it's not your fault," Raph said. "We have tougher skin and shells. You're just a small girl. You're more vulnerable to getting hurt."

"Uh-oh," Mikey muttered.

"Did he just-?" Don started to ask.

"He did," Leo answered. "Now he's done it."

Alex's face was almost as red as her hair. "Why you myopic, misogynistic pig of a terrapin!" Alex lunged towards the red masked turtle, but was quickly grabbed by Leo to prevent her from doing something she would regret. That didn't stop her from continuing to squirm and shout. "After everything we've been through; everything you've seen me do. You look down on me because I'm just a small, vulnerable girl?"

"Okay, maybe you should go get some air," Leo suggest, grabbing Alex's stuff from Don's area. He pulled the girl over to the door and into it. "I think you need to cool down." He went up to the surface with her, trying to calm her down by rubbing circles on her back. "We've been hanging around each other a lot lately, maybe we're all just getting on each other's nerves. You know he didn't mean it, right?"

"Whatever," Alex muttered, rolling her eyes. "I'm out." She swung her back over her should and strolled off of the platform.

"Hey," Leo called out.

Alex huffed as she turned back around to see what he wanted.

"You're gonna come back, right?" Leo asked, sounding extremely nervous. "I mean, if you want, we can still spare tonight. Help you blow off some steam?"  
Alex, being in the bad mood she was in, just turned around and walked out of the place, leaving Leo without an answer. She was _not_ in the mood to think about going back there later. Maybe, after she cooled down a little and she knew she wouldn't try and take off Raphael's head, she'd _consider_ going back. Next week.

Pulling out her phone, Alex dialed Emily's number. "Hey, that spot still open for me?"

o-0-o

"Now _this_ is relaxation," Kiley sighed as one of the workers gave her a foot massage.

Emily and Kiley were getting their nails done, was getting a facial. Alex went for something a little better, a full body massage. At first, the thought of some stranger touching her kind of put it off, but her muscles were so stiff and knotted because of all of the martial arts she did, then add in the stresses of school and getting beat up, she really needed someone to work out all of her kinks.

"I needed this," Alex said.

"I have never felt someone with such tight muscles," the masseuse said, "let alone a young teenager."

"Yeah, Lex is pretty active," Emily said. "Martial arts, running, school, working at her aunt's store. Who knows what else she puts herself through?"

"If this didn't feel so good," Alex started to say, "I would try and protest to that. But this is _so_ nice."

"What have you been up to, Lex?" Kiley asked. "We haven't seen you around much lately."

"That's because you've been out with Erik more."

"No, it isn't," Phoebe corrected. "Rudy and I haven't seen you very much either."

"Well, you two started dating too, right?" Alex asked. "There's not much room for me in your schedules."

"You've been hanging around those friends of yours, haven't you?" Emily asked. "You know, the ones you said you didn't think we'd really get along with?"

"The guys?" Alex thought. "Yeah, I'm with them most of the time. Actually, they're the reason I'm here right now."

"Really?" Kiley asked.

"Kind of," Alex answered. "Raph and I kind of got into a fight. Leo, that's his oldest brother, said he thought it was because we've been hanging around each other so much lately."

"Oh, does Lex have a _boyfriend_?" Em joked.

"No, Alex does not have a boyfriend," Alex said. "The guys are like brothers to me."

"You haven't had any news on your brothers lately, have you?" Phoebe asked.

"No," Alex said. "But I still have a feeling they're out there, and they'll come back soon."

"Lex, it's a long time, don't you think you should talk to someone about coming to terms with what's going on?" Kiley asked.

_They don't know the whole story_, Alex thought. _I can't tell them. They'll either think I'm crazy or put them in danger_. "Can we just change the subject?"

"How many of them are there?" Phoebe asked. "You're friends, I mean. The ones we wouldn't like."

"It's not that I don't think you wouldn't like them," Alex said. "They're just different and don't get out much. There's – oh, right there, yeah, thanks – four of them. All brothers. Leo, Raph, Don and Mikey."

"So you wouldn't date any of them?" Em asked.

"Strictly going off of personality?"

"Of course," Em answered.

"Well, Mikey's funny, but he doesn't take things serious enough sometimes. Don's really smart, but he's a little awkward when it comes to things like that. Plus, right now he's too focused on his science projects to really think about dating. Raph's sweet once you get to know him, but we butt heads a lot. He's also got a bad temper. Like I said, we argued last time we saw each other."

"And what about this Leo mate?" Phoebe asked.

"Leo's strong and smart. He's a natural born leader. We spend a lot of time together, actually."

"So, there isn't a spark?" Kiley asked.

"I don't know," Alex said. "He cares a lot about me and I care a lot about him. I'd do anything for him and I can't see my life without him in it. I can't see my life without any of them in it. They're my second family. They're father, he's become a father figure to me."

"You're drifting off topic," Em pointed out.

Alex rolled her eyes and groaned. "Okay, so there _might_ be a spark, but I'm not acting upon it. There's too much going on." _I can't date anyone until I have my brothers and Fred back. That's for sure._ "And plus, I have no idea if he likes me back."

"I say it'd be weird seeing Lex with anybody except Fred," Kiley said.

"Who's Fred?" Phoebe asked.

"Fred was Lex's best friend," Em answered.

"Yeah, he's kind of disappeared though," Kiley said.

"He got a martial arts scholarship," Alex informed them. "He'll be back soon enough too. I have a feeling." It took Alex a minute to register what Kiley had actually said. When she hid, she quickly sat up. "What so you mean by that, Kiley?"

"Well, it was obvious you two had a spark," she answered. "You two were so cute together. You were always together, before what happened to your parents. You know everything about each other. Plus, he obviously had a thing for you."

The worker pushed Alex back down. "I have no idea what you're talking about."

"You are really oblivious when it comes to that, Lex," Em said. "Fred was, like, practically in _love_ with you."

Alex thought for a minutes. "Yeah, I don't see it."

"So, would you go out with Fred if he asked you?" Phoebe asked.

"Well," Alex thought.

_I really do miss Fred_, Alex thought. _And I really miss just having him around. We could be together all day doing nothing and have a good time just because we were together. I miss going to the movies with him and critiquing bad scary movies. I miss his hugs_.

"I…" She didn't know what to say. "I don't know. I care about Fred a lot. I mean, he's one of my best friends, after all. I just don't know. I'd have to think about it. Plus, like I said, there's too much going on right now for me to think about dating."

"It's complicated when you have feelings for two guys at the same time," Em said.

"Hey, we are _not_ going into this any further!" Alex declared. "If you want to talk about relationships, ask Kiley about her and Erik or Phoebe on her and Rudy."

"Erik and I are doing great, actually," Kiley said. "I'm really grateful that you introduced us, Lex. Really, if there's anything I can do to make it up to you, just name it."

"You want to finish my history essay for me?"

"Really? I can do that."

"I was joking, Kiley."

"Oh."  
"So, how are things with you and Rudy, Phoebe?" Alex asked.

"Oh, well," Phoebe said, getting rather shy and embarrassed at the moment. "We're, uh, doing good, I guess. We just started dating so there's not much to tell. We've just been to a couple movies and hung out at each other's houses with our families."

"That's sweet," Em said. "Rudy's from Germany, right? The German and the British. Hmm, I like the sound of that."

"Can we change the subject?" Phoebe asked.

"So, what were you guys doing during the alien attack?" Kiley asked.

"Oh, crap, that reminds me," Alex said. "I have to call John."

"Who's John?" Em asked.

"He's the police officer that helped get the shooters when I got shot," Alex said. "And going back to you question, Kiley, I was one of the people rounded up by the Triceratons into Central Park. John and I were both there with April and Casey. The guys were there too." _Well, there was only a little lie in that. _

"I was at Rudy's house," Phoebe answered.

"Kiley and I were actually out of town," Em answered. "We were visiting my grandparents in Florida."

"Lex?" Kiley asked.

"Mmm?"

"How did you know what they were called?" Kiley asked.

"They said that's what they were when they took us," Alex said.  
"I was so scared," Phoebe admitted. "I never knew getting invaded by aliens would be one of my biggest fears. I thought spiders were all I had to worry about."

"Oh, gross," Em said. "I hate spiders. And rats."

"I don't mind rats," Alex said. "Spiders either. As long as the spiders aren't _on_ me, I'm all good. Just don't put me around bees or clowns."

"I'm afraid of drowning," Kiley said. "That's one of my biggest fears."

"Mine would be burning alive," Em said.

"Being eaten by spiders," Phoebe admitted.

"Being buried alive and not being able to protect those I care about," Alex said.

"Well, now that we've confessed our darkest fears," Em started to say, "why don't we change the topic to something a little lighter. When we graduate high school, I want to become a doctor. What about you, Kiley?"

"You already know I want to become a psychologist," Kiley said.

"I want to be a primary school teacher," Phoebe answered.

"I've never actually thought about it before," Alex said. "I guess I want to reopen my parents' martial arts dojo." _And continue my work as a Guardian, even if the Utrom aren't on Earth anymore._

"Well, kids, you're time's up," said the working at the door.

"No!" Em whined. "Say it isn't so!"

"Come on," Alex said. "Let's get going. We all have the essay to finish."

"But that's work!" Kiley said. "And today is a day of relaxations. I'll do it tomorrow!"

"Yeah, I plan on doing the same," Em said.

The girl's got dress, Alex trying to avoid the other's from seeing the scars on her body from her extracurricular activities. She managed to do so, at least she thought. If they did see, they didn't say anything about them. After getting dressed, the girls headed outside onto the street.

"I finished mine last night with Rudy," Phoebe said, continuing the conversation.

"I still have about half of it to finish," Alex said. "I guess I could finish it tomorrow if I really wanted to."

"Well, we'll see you guys Monday!" Em said.

"Yeah, and thanks for coming with us today," Kiley said.

"Thanks for inviting us," Alex said.

"Yeah, I had a great time," Phoebe said.

After that, the girls all went their separate ways. Emily and Kiley went to their house, and Phoebe when to her's. Alex headed down into the sewers instead of going straight to April's. She had one last thing to take care of being going home.

o-0-o

Alex walked into the lair to find it quiet. The only noise was coming from the televisions and loud snoring that Alex recognized as Mikey's. The red haired girl walked over to the living room to see Master Splinter watching the news.

"Good evening, Alexandra," Splinter said. "You are up late."

"Yeah," said. "Is Raph and Leo up?"

"Leonardo is meditating in his room," Splinter answered. "Raphael should be in his room as well. I don't believe he is asleep."

"Thanks, Master Splinter," Alex said.

The closest room was Raph's, so Alex went in there first. She found him getting ready to go to bed. "Hey, Raph," Alex greeted.

"Hi, Alex," he said hesitantly.

"I wanted to come and apologize," she said.

"You shouldn't be the one apologizing," he said. "I should. Look, I'm sorry. I was out of line."

"Don't worry about it," she said. "I know you didn't mean it. Leo was right. We have been hanging around each other a little too much lately. We just needed a break to get off each other's nerves."

"We good?" he asked.

"Yeah, we're good," Alex said. She gave him a quick hug and he rocked them from side to side, getting her to laugh a little. When they pulled away, Alex said, "Now, finish getting ready for bed. You get cranky when you don't sleep enough."

"Ain't that the truth," he said.

Alex walked out of his room and to Leo's. Every so quietly, Alex walked into his room to find him sitting in the middle of his floor, legs crossed, hands resting on top of his knees. He looked so into it, yet peaceful that Alex didn't want to disturb him. Instead, the girl sat down across from him, facing him.

_Leo_ _has always been here for me, ever since we met_, Alex thought. _He really is a great guy. He's sweet, yet can be playful and joke around. He's always here to help me improve upon my skills if I want and just to hang out if I want to. He's up for anything, really_.

Alex's eyes drifted down to his three fingered hand. _I never realized how big his hands are,_ she thought. Her eyes trailed up his hand to his arm. _Or how muscular he is_. A deep red blush creeped onto her pale cheeks. Her eyes moved to his strong neck and to his smooth, green face. _Despite being green and a turtle, Leo's pretty nice to look at. She's quite handsome._

"Why are you staring at me?" Leo asked.

Alex jumped. She had not expected him to talk. Or to even know she was staring at him while his eyes were closed. Though that thought did make her wonder what color his eyes were, for the hundredth time.

"I'm sorry," she blurted out. "I was rude earlier. You were only trying to be nice and help me out, but I blew you off."

Leo opened his eyes and relaxed his posture. "It's okay," he said.

"No, it's not," she insisted. She moved closer to him now, seeing as he was no longer meditating and she wouldn't' disturb him. "You're always here for me. Always willing to help me out. That's what you were trying to do and I was a total, a total bitch."

"Alex," Leo scolded for her use of language.

"No, I was!" she pressed. "It's not okay for me to treat you that way, Leo. You should be angry with me!"

"But I'm not," he laughed.

"Why?" she asked. "Any normal person would be."

"It's just, I understand, okay?" he said. He got up from the floor and blew out the candles he had lit.

Alex got up too and helped him do so. "Understand what?"

"How annoying brothers can be," he said. "Sometime you just need to get away. We cause each other unneeded stress. Plus, there are other factors in your life that I may not know about that could lead you into being even more stressed than we make you."

"You're too good, you know that?" Alex said.

"Well, I'm only trying to be more like you," he said. "Alex, you're the nicest person I know. Everybody snaps every once in a while."

"Leo?" Alex asked.

"Yeah, Alex?" he asked.

"Thanks," she said.

"For what?"

"For being you. For always being here for me. I don't deserve someone like you, but I'm grateful I have you in my life."

"I can say the same to you," he said.

Alex, without much warning, hugged Leo. Her arms wrapped around his neck. A couple seconds later, when he registered what happened, he wrapped one of his arms around her back, while the other went to the back of her head. They stayed like that for a while. Alex was content feeling his warmth wrap around her. She liked the security it gave her, as well as the fluttering feeling in the bit of her stomach. She just buried her nose further into Leo's next, a blush on her cheeks, a small sigh exiting her.

For Alex, it was far too soon when they parted. They smiled at one another for a moment before Alex glanced back over at the candles.

"Hey, Leo?"

"Yeah?" he asked.

"You have candles," she pointed out.

"Yeah?"  
"Candles are romantic, Romeo."

"Get out!"


	8. HATE

**Okay, so I have a very valid excuse for not updating in forever. I've had this done, but my computer doesn't have any memory left so I couldn't upload it. I write this on my laptop, but it won't connect to the internet so I couldn't do that. Then, my new laptop for school doesn't have the same programing on it so I couldn't use that. Well, I have this one done and the next one is done too, so when I get some reviews for this I'll post it.**  
**Thanks to the following for the reviews:**  
TrueManevolanGirl4899 - That's a really good question. I may just have to do that.  
StillDoll13 - Hehe, I love writing those moments. Trust me, you're really going to like the next chapter. ;)  
16 - There'll be another breather chapter for the next chapter. I just had some little ideas where I really wanted some off show chapters.  
KatO93 - If you like Leo/Alex moment, you'll love the next chapter. ;)  
pokemonjkl - I'm glad you liked it.  
TMNTluckygirl - I'm glad you liked it, my English friend

* * *

Chapter 8  
"H.A.T.E."

"I'm telling you, I'm _completely_ _fine_, John!" Alex insisted.

"_Fine?_" John asked. "_We were all attacked by aliens and then I don't hear from you until a week after they all retreat? I need an explanation_."

Alex sighed, shifting the shell cell in her hand slightly as she watched Master Splinter and Leo training a couple feet in front of her resting position against a tree. The Turtles, April, Casey and Alex had all taken a well needed trip to the camp in the Hamptons. They had been there two days already when Alex finally decided it was about time for her to make that long overdue phone call to Officer John Blake.

"Well, you're in for an earful then," Alex told him.

"_Don't worry, I'm sitting down_," John answered.

"Okay, well, where do you want me to start?"

"_The beginning would be preferred_."

"April and I first met the turtles when they saved us from our psychotic boss that tried to kill us," Alex stated bluntly. "We've been friends ever since."

"_And how long ago was that?_"

"I'd have to say…" Alex trailed off. _How_ _long has it been? _She had just had her fifteenth birthday right before it happened and her birthday was quickly approaching, being about six or seven days away. "Almost a year ago," she answered.

"_And where does the whole ninja and aliens come into play?"_

"Well, that's a little more complicated," she said. "You see, my parents were ninja. They trained my brothers and me too. They were propositioned by this guys, Oroku Saki to work for him, but that guys nuts. They said no, so he killed them and kidnapped my brothers. That's where there are now."

"Wait, so you've known this and you haven't reported it?"

"Like I said, John, it's _complicated_," she pushed. "My brothers are being forced to fight for the Shredder. Now _no_ _interrupting_."

"_Sorry, go on_."

"So this guy, that we call the Shredder, was also the same man the killed Master Splinter's, the Turtles Sensei and father, owner. It turns out that my parents and Hamato Yoshi were members of this group called the Guardians. They protected these advanced Aliens called the Utrom, that crash landed here on Earth years and years ago.

"When the Utrom crashed, it was because of a prisoner they were transporting. This alien was the Shredder."

"_So the Shredder isn't a man at all?_"

"No. The Utrom live a long time. In the time they were here on earth, they build these exp-suits so they could walk among us. That's how the Shredder looks human.

"Anyways, once, when we were fighting the Shredder, Splinter was taken. We tracked him down to TCRI, which turned out to be the headquarters for the Utrom. We infiltrated and fought. The guys and I ended up being transported to another world, D'Hoonnib, which was run by the Federation. They were in the middle of apprehending this robot, Professor Honeycutt right when we transported into the middle of it. We escaped with the Fugitoid.

"It runs out he was once human, but his mind was transferred into the robot. The Federation was trying to get him so he could make a machine like the one that actually sent us there."

"_So, the Federation are those dino things?_"

"No, the Federation look like humans. You're thinking of the Triceratons. I'm getting to them."

"_Okay_."

"While we were trying to figure out a way off world and help Honeycutt, he was taken by the Triceratons. We went after him. We ended up stowing away in one of their ships, but we got caught and sent to one of their prisons. We kind of got into some trouble there and managed to get ourselves sent to the Tri-Sport Arena where they forced us to fight, normally to the death.

"We managed to kind of got on the bad side of Gruel, the guy in charge of us. He forced us to fight the other contestants, but in the end, we kind of turned that on him because the very same people, even on Triceraton Rebel named Traximus, all helped us escape. We managed to get out of there with the Fugitoid and back to Earth.

"It turns out the Utrom were the good guys and Master Splinter was okay. That was when we discovered that the Shredder was an alien. We ended up getting attacked there and brought. The Utrom managed to escape and finally go back to their world, taking Honeycutt with them.

"_Where does our alien invasion come into play?"_

"I'm getting there," Alex said. "The Triceratons came here because they thought Honeycutt was here, but he wasn't. So that's why they invaded and were here."

"_And that's it? That's what you get yourself into?_"

"Oh, we get ourselves into a whole lot more," Alex said. "Like that shooting. There are so, _so_ many more things that have happened that don't fit in with that explanation."

"That's definitely true," Leo said, flipping back next to Alex before charging at Master Splinter.

"_Who was that?"_ John asked.

"That was Leo," she answered.

"_And he is who again?"_

"Leonardo's the leader. The one in blue with the katana," she explained. "Raphael wears red and has sai. Donatello is purple with a staff and Michelangelo is orange with nun-chucks."

"_I don't like this_, _Alex_," John said.

"I know," she said. "And you don't have to. To be honest, John, nothing you say is going to make me stop doing what I do with these guys."

"_That's what I was afraid you'd say_," he sighed. "_I_ _can't say I'm surprised though. You're a very stubborn girl_."

"You're not the first person to tell me that."

"_I want to meet them_."

"You what?"

"_I. Want. To. Meet. Them."_

It shouldn't have surprised Alex as much as it should have, but it did. She supposed if she was in his position, she would have wanted to meet these strange mutants that were hanging around the person that they now considered family. However, she didn't completely know how to feel about it. She was a little excited to have another person she could talk to about the guys who actually knew what they were, but hesitant because it could put him in danger.

"That's not up to me, John," Alex said.

"_Then who is it up to?_"

"It's up to Master Splinter and the guys," she said, catching Leo and Splinter's attention.

"_Could you ask them for me?_"

"Out of respect, you should ask them yourself," she told him.

"_How am I supposed to do that?_"

"Hold on a sec," she told him. "Master Splinter, I have a close friend of mine that found out about you guys. He wants to ask you something. Can you come here a moment, Sensei?"

"What is it, child?" he asked, settling in front of her.

"This is my friend John," she said, handing him the phone. "He wants to ask you something."

Master Splinter listened to John as he spoke, nodding his head gently as he took in the information. He was one the phone for a good three minutes before he finally spoke. "I shall allow it, as long as it is under our terms. We are to meet at the O'Neil's residence." More silence. "Good day, Officer Blake."

He handed the phone back to Alex and went back to training with Leo, who looked rather curious at Alex and Splinter.

"So, happy now?" Alex asked to the man over the phone.

"_Nope_," he said. "_But happier than I was before._"

"There's just no pleasing you, is there?"

"_Nope_."

"Hey," Leo said, walking over to Alex after his match was done. "We're going inside to meditate. You want to join us?"

"Sure, sounds great," she told Leo. "I'll be right in."

"Great," he said.

"Hey, I've got to go, but I'll call you about the arrangements when I get back in town, okay?"

"_All right_," he sighed. "_Take care, Alex_."

"You too," she said, hanging up.

xXx

"Did you tell your mother we're engaged?"

Well, that's one way to interrupt a meditation, Alex though, opening her eyes to end up looking straight into Leo's, who was sitting right across from her. He gave her an amused smirk before looking at April and Casey, who had barged in through the front door. And from the looks of it, April was not happy at all.

"No!" Casey answered. His posture changed right before he finally admitted, "Kinda."

April growled as she made her way over to the fire place, just to get away from Casey.

"You gotta understand. My mom hates ever girl I ever brought home so I just said it to shut her up. I never thought she'd come looking for you." He walked over to April, trying to make the girl he liked understand his actions. "I just wanted her to like you, is all. 'Cause you're, you know, special."

If anybody asked Alex, it wasn't that big of a deal. Yeah, he probably shouldn't have done it, but it wasn't like he has cheated or cursed her out. In fact, if Alex was April, she would have been kind of flattered that Casey liked her enough to be the girl that he used as the excuse that they were engaged.

"Really?" April asked, her tone completely changed.

They started to lean in for a kiss and Alex has to hold in her squeal of excitement. She thought it was as about bout time they got together. It had been a long time coming and honestly, Alex was starting to get a little impatient.

"Ahem, uh, don't mind us guys," April said harshly to the three spectators. She was annoyed at them for being there first.

"Dude, we were here first," Alex said. "You two were the ones that barged in and started spewing your problems out and getting all mooshing in front of us."

"Perhaps we should finish our meditation session elsewhere," Splinter said diplomatically.

There were several knocks on the door before a rather harsh female voice yelled, "So, you gonna make me stand outside all alone the whole day?"

Casey ran to the door to try and block it while April called out, "Don't come in, Mrs. Jones. The, uh, place is a mess."

Alex quickly followed Leo and Splinter up the stairs. She really didn't need to hide, but she didn't really want to deal with Casey's mother yet either. She was having too nice of a time meditating with Splinter and Leo to be put in the awkward position of having to meet Mrs. Jones just yet. So, hiding it was.

They made their escape out of one of the windows. They jumped off and into the trees for cover. Once there, Alex dropped down, making sure that the bushes were covering her enough before sitting down next to a large bush and tree to continue on with her meditation. Leo plopped down next to her and was about to sit, but heard April, Casey and Mrs. Johns talking about the apples in her trunk. Alex heard it too, but she didn't move. Not until she knew Casey and Mrs. Jones had gone back inside.

"Need a hand?" Leo asked.

April didn't answer. She took a basket and started to head to the bar. Leo had one in each hand. Alex struggled to balance one under her arm while picking up another in the other, but she managed and quickly followed. Master Splinter opened the barn door for them.

Once inside, April finally let what was on her mind out. "Now I see where Casey gets his ability to be so annoying," April said. "His mother."

"Do not take her disapproval personally, Ms. O'Neil," Splinter said. "Parents can be very over protective of thier children."

"Tell me about it," Leo said.

"Wait, does that mean you had a problem with me?" Alex asked.

"I would have been hesitant with any human my sons first started to have contact with, especially since I did not originally think we would be in contact with any to begin with," Master explained.

"I understand that, but did you have any worries about me even after?" She kind of worried about the answer. What if he said he didn't want her hanging around the boys? That would break her heart. The guys were such a big part of her life. She couldn't see herself living without them. She couldn't see herself without _Master Splinter_. They were her new family.

What if he didn't want her there?

Master Splinter's opinion and input was something Alex valued a great deal. If he asked her that….She feared that she wouldn't be able to say no. But how could she say no?

Every day, when Alex would wake up, she'd think about what she was going to do that day. Normally, she'd do some sort of training in the morning. Nothing too intense, but something to get her going and to wake her up. She'd eat breakfaster, get ready for school, go to school and then do homework. Sometimes she had to work in April's shop and do her homework at the same time, but after that she was free. And whenever she thought about what to do with her free time, most of the ideas involved her boys. Not Phoebe and Rudy, or the twins and Erik, but the mutant ninja turtles that lived in the sewers. She still loved her human friends, but the guys had just become such a big part of her life.

And that was saying something because Alex really hated the sewer smell.

So how could she give up the people that would first come to mind in situations like that? The boys she sent almost every day with? Who she trained and got stronger with? Played video games, did homework, and hung out to just be herself with?

"When I was informed that you were trained in the art of ninjutsu, I found that we were connects in a way that not many people can say that. However, it also concerned me. You could have been a threat."

She understood that. Didn't mean she had to really like it.

"The more time spent with you and Ms. O'Neil, I came to realize that you were an alley that we would not lose," he finished. "You are a not only a friend, Alexandra. You are a member of this family."

That made her almost cry.

Master Splinter loved her. She was a part of the family.

In order to prevent herself from embarrassment, Alex changed the subject and said, "Come on, Leo. Let's get the rest of those baskets."

There weren't that many left in the trunk of the car. Leo could have gotten them on his own, but Alex thought it would be a good distraction to help him out. Plus, it was a nice thing to do. And good exercise.

"Okay," April said. "Thanks for the help. You two should hide while I go get Mrs. Jones," she suggested to Master Splinter and Leonardo.

Alex just sat on top of the cart that the two mutants were hiding inside. It wasn't like she had to hide. Yes, Mrs. Jones didn't know she was there, but she would find out eventually. It would be a little odd if she found out Alex was hiding from her all alone. That would be awkward. Plus, this way she could make sure Mrs. Jones steered clear of the hiding place.

"Here you go, Mrs. Jones," April said, bringing the woman into the barn. "All neatly stacked."

"I see that, dear," Mrs. Jones said, "but they aren't pealed."

"Uh, I'd be happy to peel them," April said.

"Good," Mrs. J answered. "Try not to bruise them up too much." She handed April a peeler and left the barn.

_Hm, didn't even pay any mind to me_, Alex thought with a shrug before jumped down. Leo and Splinter came out from their hiding place and had the same look on their faces as Alex did.

"Oh There's just no pleasing that woman," April complained.

Leo pulled out his swords and rubbed them together to catch all of their attentions. They all knew right away what he was thinking, and Alex has to agree that she liked the idea. She pulled out her tanto that she always cared with her and started to help with the pealing. She didn't have her sword on her because she was dressed in civies (or civilian clothes). Her tanto could be hidden from sight though.

It took the group a lot longer to peel all of the apples than it did to just bring them in, but seeing as there were four of them working, it went a lot faster than if it has just been April. Before they knew it, all of the apples were peeled and April went to get Mrs. Jones once more, which meant Alex was back on top of the cart and the guys were inside it.

"There you go," April said. "Peeled and cored."

"You did them all? I only need a dozen for the pie," Mrs. J said.

"Ah!" April groaned.

"Such a waste. Oh well, may as well press the rest into cider before they rot," the older woman said.

"Listen, I'm getting a little frustrated with you giving me orders all the time," April finally said, defending herself. "I would prefer to be treated as an adult who happens to care a great deal about your son. I think I deserve a little respect."

"All that negativity won't get those apples pressed, dear," Mrs. J said, leaving the barn once more.

"Wow," Alex said. "Just, _wow_."

"Right," Leo said. "Let's get started on the cider."

Leo jumped out of the card and Alex helped Master Splinter out before she moved to jump off. Leo turned around and put his hand out for Alex to take, to help her down. She smile for thanks and took it. Before Alex went to help the others press the apples, she took one out and started to munch on it.

Leo looked over at her, an eyebrow raised – despite not actually having eyebrows. "What are you doing?"

"I'm hungry," Alex said. "I didn't eat lunch and plus, it's one less apple we have to press."

"Good point."

xXx

Instead of going inside with April, Alex stayed out in the barn to finally finish their mediation. Plus, Alex still didn't want to go in to see Mrs. Jones. How would she react to her son and his "fiancé" having to raise a teenager? What would she think of Alex when she openly didn't like April? Alex didn't really want to find out. She knew she had to, she'd rather put it off.

The front door of the house open. Alex quickly got up and went to the door of the barn to make sure it wasn't Mrs. Jones coming to the barn. Instead, Mrs. Jones and Casey were standing on the porch talking. They didn't seem like they were going to be heading to the barn.

Alex glanced behind her when she felt breath on her neck. Leo was standing right behind her, watching as well. Master Splinter was behind him. It seemed they were curious as well.

Though, Alex had to admit that she had to try and focus on the conversation the two Jones' were having due to the hot breathe on her neck. _How could that be so distracting?_ Alex asked herself.

"Look, Ma, I've got a confession to make," Casey said. "We're not really engaged."

"Oh, Arnold, you really think your mother couldn't figure that one out for herself?"

Alex placed her hand over her mouth to prevent herself from laughing. Poor Casey and April. They had tried so hard too.

"One more thing," Mrs. J said. "You don't have to tell me now, but someday I'd love to know the story behind that big rat and giant turtle."

Alex couldn't stop herself from laughing at that one.


	9. Sweet 16 Special

**Okay, guy! Here's a long chapter for you! I don't know when the next one will be out because I've just started college. It's tiring and soooo time consuming. But I'll do my best!**

_Erica Phoenix16_\- You're very welcome. I hope you like this one as well.**  
_StillDoll13_** \- Oh, I like that. Aleo... Or should we go with Lex...No, we can't do that seeing as it's her nickname. Aleo it is!  
_**TMG4899**_ \- You're review made my day. And you totally gave me ideas with how John and the guys were going to meet. I wasn't exactly sure how I was going to do it, but now I do and it's all thanks to you, so you shall be getting it dedicated to you.  
_**NewYorkCelt** _\- I'm so glad you liked it. I hope you enjoy this chapter!

* * *

...

Chapter 9  
"Sweet Sixteen Special"

Alex was never one of those people that would get really excited for their birthday when it came around. Sure, when she was little her parents would hold these fun parties for her and her friends, but it wasn't anything she ever asked for or really wanted. And as she got older, she'd just have a fun movie day with Fred, and sometimes a couple other friends before having a nice family dinner.

However the previous year, her family was dead. She didn't have her parents or brothers to have that family dinner. Fred had a soccer game the night of her birthday so he couldn't go to the movies or go hang out. Alex was left to hang with April, but April was a little bit annoying, to be honest. It was the first birthday without them, so April hovered and kept asking her if she wanted to do something or if she was okay. She meant well, but it bothered Alex.

The young red haired teen spent most of her time organizing her room, seeing as it was still a little new to her at that time. She did that until dinner. When that came along, she and April ate together.

Alex didn't know what she was going to be doing this year. She had already asked her friends at school what they were doing. Phoebe and Rudy were going out on a date. They didn't know it was her birthday. Emily was going to a dinner party with her parents. Erik and Kylie were going on a picnic with Erik's mom, who was recovering quite nicely. And, of course, Fred and her brothers were under the control of the Shredder, so they were out of the picture for the time being.

However, unlike last year, Alex did have friends. Friends that were free, but didn't know about her birthday. And as far as she was concerned, they didn't really _need_ to know it was her birthday. Seeing as she didn't like a big fuse, it wasn't something she saw that they had to know. It was kind of miscellaneous information.

To Alex, she would have been happy to just have dinner with April again. Just like every other night. Though she was a little excited for the cake. It wasn't every day she got cake and she _really_ liked cake.

However, cake was far from her mind as she stood in the lair practicing kata. Leo had asked if she wanted to train with her that day and she agree, but she had to work in the store first, so she missed out on most of the lesson Master Splinter had. April hadn't wanted Alex to work on her birthday, but the young red head practically begged her aunt to let the day go on as if it were any other day. They compromised. Alex had to decide what she wanted them to have for dinner and what kind of cake she wanted to have. She could deal with that.

So when Alex finally managed to get to the lair, training was over, but she still wanted to train. Leo offered to help her with some of her forms. He was watching her as she went through she moves ever so slowly, breathing focused and even. Her eyes were closed as she focused on her movement and her breathing.

"What are you doing, Leo?"

Alex could hear Mikey asking his brother that. She didn't indicate that she could hear them, nor did she falter in her practice. She just went on with her movements and focusing on her breathing, though she couldn't help but listen in.

"I'm making sure Alex's form is correct," Leo answered.

"Really? Is that all?" Mikey pressed. By his tone, he was implying something.

"Yes, Mikey, that's all," Leo pushed back in a harsh whisper. "I'm just watching her to make sure her form is right."

"I think you're watching her a little _too_ closely," Raph added in with a chuckle.

Alex had to fight the blush and smirk that wanted to rise to her face, but she did. She opened one of her green eyes just enough to look at the boys without them noticing to see that Leo's face had a red tint to it. He kept opening his mouth to protest, but nothing was coming out. She really had to fight a laugh then. She found it rather flattering though that he was checking her out.

Just then, Alex's Shell Cell started to ring. Too busy with her training, Alex continued on. "Could you get that for me, Romeo?" Alex asked.

Mikey and Raph started laughing. Leo cleared his throat. She could hear footsteps walking over to the direction of where Alex had put her bag, while two other footsteps told her that Mikey and Raph left. The zipper was unzipped and then she could hear Leo answer, "Hello?...Hi, April….Yeah, she's fine. She'd just training right now. She asked me to answer the phone for her….Sure, I'll asked. Alex, April wants to know what you want for dinner and what kind of cake you want her to make."

"Sushi for dinner," Alex muttered, still slow in her movements. "And vanilla."

"Sushi and vanilla," Leo told the older woman on the phone. "Oh…Okay….Yeah. I got it. I'll let her know. Goodnight, April."

The phone could be heard being placed back in the bag and Leo's footsteps told her that he went back to the spot he was sitting in before. There was silence as she went on with training and Leo just sat there, watching here.

It was a little weird now that Alex knew Leo was rather enjoying the view, however, she wasn't going to stop. She was flattered that somebody thought she was attractive. Plus, she was flattered it was _Leo_ that thought that.

Alex hadn't been lying to her friends when she told them she had some feelings for Leo. Leo was smart and strong. He was a good leader. He cared about Alex and liked to spend time with her just because he liked her company. They could sit and meditate together and be happy because they just had a comforting presence there. She liked how they could tease each other, but it was nothing anything that could be taken to heart.

"You need to keep your arms out a little more," Leo said.

Alex opened her eyes to look at Leo. She nodded her head in acknowledgement. She moved her hands out further in front of her, but in doing so, they lowered from her face. The Kunoichi didn't realize what she had done though.

"No," Leo said. Alex stood up straight and looked at him seriously, waiting for the advice. "Here, more like this."

Leo moved behind Alex and wrapped his arms around her front, grabbing onto her wrists. He bend his knees, bumping them into her's to show them the correct placement. However, her knees weren't what the problem was. This was just the easiest way to correct her stance though. Once she was standing correctly, he moved her hands into the right position. He held her there for a moment, making sure she felt the right way to move was.

"Like this," he said. His head was right next to her right ear so she could feel his hot breath on her neck.

A shiver ran through her body and since her and Leo were touching, she knew he could feel it too. Her stomach flipped, but it wasn't like her "warning system." This was different. Her turned her head ever so slightly and gulped. "Thanks," she managed to get out. It didn't come out as strong as she hoped it would.

"Anytime," he answered.

Alex cleared her throat and stood up straight, breaking away from Leo's hold. "Uh, I should probably get back home."

"Yeah, if April's ordering sushi it should be there soon," he added, rubbing the back of his neck.

Alex quickly got her bag and started to head towards the door. "Maybe I'll see you guys tomorrow," Alex said. "I don't know what time I get off of work so…"

Leo walked her to the door. "Yeah, I'll see you when we do," Leo said.

Alex turned to Leo and took in a deep breath to try and shake off what just happened. She smiled and said, "Night, Leo."

"Have a good night, Alex," he said with a small smile.

xXx

It had been forever since Alex had sushi. It was nice just to have a quite night with April, watching a movie as they ate. As of late, either one of them was working or Alex was training or doing homework. Or they were hanging with the guys, so they hadn't spent a lot of quality time with one another lately.

However, once dinner was over, Alex took a blanket, a fork and a container of cake – vanilla with white frosting – and snuck out of the house through her bedroom window. It was a quiet, clear, warm night so when Alex made it to the graveyard, it was comfortable for her to just lay down and ramble away to her parents about everything any anything that came to her mind. She really needed to do that.

And she kind of thought it was weird she found the graveyard comfortable.

It didn't really have anybody she could go to and ramble on and on about anything she wanted. She talked about April and working at the _2__nd__ Time Around_. She talked about her friends and how school was. She talked about the turtles and the romance that was blossoming between April and Casey. She talked about how she missed them and her brothers and her worries about getting them back, along with Fred. She talked back her thought about everything going on with Leo. She also talked about how she really wanted to go and get another massage, because the one she had gotten kind of wore off and her muscles were all tense again.

She really _loved_ that massage.

Eventually, Alex fell silence and just laid on her back on top of the blanket she had spread out. The cemetery was far enough on the outside of the city that the lights didn't block out the stars in the sky. She laid there, watching them, trying to figure out where the Utrom were or if she could even see them. They were probably way too far away for Alex to see them.

Her stomach dropped, but not in an uncomfortable way, yet not like they way it had earlier with Leo. Without moving, Alex said, "What are you doing here, Leo?"

"How'd you know it was me?" he asked, walking up to her.

Alex shrugged, sitting up. "You should know by now, Leo, that I'm just that good." She winked and patted the spot next to her on the blanket. "Now, sit down and tell me what you're doing here."

Leo sat down on the blanket and made himself comfortable. "I've never come out here to pay my respects to your parents," he said.

"That's okay," she said. "It's not like you knew them."

"Yeah, but you are my friend. I should have come out here to thank them for raising such a good friend. To tell them how thankful I am that you're in my life. I mean, you've saved my life a couple dozen times."

That made her blush. "Yeah, well that goes both ways, buddy. That's not really why you're here though, is it?"

"No," Leo answered.

"Who told you it was my birthday?"

"April."

"April," Alex said, nodding her head.

"Why didn't you tell us it was your birthday?"

The girl shrugged. "It's not that big of a deal."

"Not a big deal?" Leo laughed, placing his hand on her shoulder. "Alex, it's your birthday! Of course it's a big deal."

"Not really," Alex said.

"Do you not want to celebrate because your family's not here with you?" he asked cautiously.

"No," she answered. "That's not it. I've never really been into my birthday. I just don't see what the big deal it." The girl turned so she was facing Leo directly instead of having to turn her head. "I'm just another year older. I mean, every _day_ I'm another day older. What's the big deal about marking another year?"

"If you don't like the conventional reasons of just getting attention then try to think of it differently. It lets us celebrate having you in our lives. If you hadn't been form today, sixteen years ago, we wouldn't have been able to become friends," Leo explained. "Just think about it that way. It's more for _us_ than for _you_."

"Well, feel free to appreciate me any day. It's always nice to feel loved," she joked.

"Oh yeah?" he laughed. "How would you like to be appreciated?"

"Oh, I don't know," Alex laughed along with him. "Martial arts is a big strain on muscles. A massage would be nice."

Now, she was only joking. However, she was speaking some truth. At first she never realized how much strain she put on herself. Not until she got that massage to relieve it all. Then she started her normal routine again and it was then that it hit her. It was like a brick wall falling on her and then having to dig herself out. She was used to pain and strain, but she figured if she _did_ have a massage every once in a while, perhaps she wouldn't be that way.

"I-I can do that," he stuttered nervously.

She could almost hear the wipe of her head as she turned it to look at Leo. Her green eyes were wide in shock as she looked to the terrapin. His green face was red and she could see him gulp. In turn, her face reddened.

"I was only joking, Leo," Alex muttered.

"I-I know," he said, rubbing the back of his neck. "But you did tell me about your spa day and you did seem a lot more relaxed after it. I mean, a m-massage isn't much to ask for, is it?"

"N-no, I guess not," Alex said, looking down at her hands in her lap. "Maybe I'll take you up on that offer sometime." She was biting her lip nervously with a bright blush on her cheeks.

There was an awkward silence for several moments as they sat next to one another. Alex fiddled with her fingers and didn't dare look at Leo in fear of blushing more. Slowly, as time slowly went on, the air between then became more comfortable.

"You can really see the stars here," Leo said, finally getting to a new topic.

"Yeah," Alex said. "I like to come out here and look at them. I mean, it's not like when we go out to the country, but it's still better than nothing in the city."

"Is that what you came out here for?" Leo asked.

"Partially," she answered. "I like to come talk to my parents."

"Really?"

"Yeah, talking to someone that's not really there can be really therapeutic," she said.

"Talking to yourself is a sign of insanity," he joked.

"I'm not talking to myself," she corrected, playfully hitting him on the arm. "I'm talking to my parents. I know they'renot there and that I won't get an answer, but being able to talk about anything, things that I don't talk to others about, is nice."

"I know what you were saying," he said. "I was just joking." He nudged her with his shoulder. "You know you can talk to me about anything, right? No matter what it is, I'm here."

_Yeah, but talking to you _about _you is a little weird_, Alex thought. "I know," she said. "Thanks, Leo."

"Oh, I almost forgot," he said. He reached into his belt and pulled something out, but he had it completely covered in his hand so Alex couldn't see what it was. "Close your eyes."

"Why?" she asked hesitantly.

"So I can give you your birthday present from us," he said.

"Oh, Leo! You guys shouldn't have gotten me anything!" Alex whined.

"We _wanted_ to," he pressed. "We don't get to give you a lot so let us have this."

Biting her lip, Alex sighed and closed her eyes. Leo took her left hand and gentely clasped something around it. When he let her hand go, she opened her eyes to see a thin bracet with eleven different colored beads on it. Each bead had a letter written on it. It didn't take long for Alex to figure out the blue, red, orange and purple beads were designated to Leo, Raph, Mikey and Don. There was also gray with _S_ on it, which Alex figure out as Splinter. There was a brown one with a _C_ on it. That had to be Casey.

"That's clever," she giggled. "But who are the yellow, maroon, white, pink and green beads for?"

"Well, after you left and I talked to the guys about what to get you, we came up with this idea. We called April to ask what her favorite color was and she said it was yellow."

"So the yellow is April," Alex said. "But what about the rest?"

"Even though we don't have your brothers back yet, we will," Leo said. "So we wanted to include them too. April told us their favorite colors and who to put on which ones."

"So Marcus is maroon, Nathan is white and Zach is pink," she muttered. "So that leaves the green _A_."

"Green's your favorite color," Leo pointed out.

"Did April tell you that?" Alex asked.

"No," he said. "I remembered that one on my own."

"Leo," Alex started. She was fiddling with her new piece of jewelry examining it over and over again. "This is so thoughtful of you guys. I-I don't know how to thank you."

"You don't have to."

The teenage girl looked up looked into Leo's masked eyes. She wanted so badly to ask him to see his eyes, but now wasn't the time. They had just given her such a lovely gift. She couldn't possibly ask for anything else.

Leaning forward, Alex placed her left hand on Leo's cheek to make sure he wouldn't move. She placed her lips the opposite cheek, rather close to his lips and gave him a small kiss. She pulled back ever so slightly and said, "Thanks, Leo." As she spoke her lips would gently brush on his cheek.

She didn't expect Leo to put his hand over the one she had on his cheek, nor did she expect him to lean into her touch. Feeling a little more comfortable with his action, she rested her forehead in the crook of his neck. She could feel the warmth of his body, despite the fact that turtles were supposed to be cold blooded. Leo always seemed so warm to her.

She could also catch his sent. She was really shocked that he didn't smell like sewer, though the lair didn't completely smell like it either. There was always that slight hint in the air, but it had it's one, different, but welcoming aroma to it. Leo had that scent to him, but he also smelled a tad bit of incense, though it wasn't anything too over powering. It wasn't like walking into a store that sold it and being nose bombed by the smell. No, this was just a lingering smell of the stuff he used when meditating sometimes.

The _hoot_ of an owl in one of the nearby trees made Alex jump. She pulled back all the way, cleared her throat and asked, "You want some cake? April made it. It's really good."

"Uh," Leo said, a little disoriented. "Sure."

Alex opened the container and pulled out one fork. "I've only got one fork, so we'll have to share, but that's not really a big deal, right?"

"No," he said, rubbing the back of his neck, looking back up at the stars.

Since he wasn't paying attention, Alex took the first bite off the fork and then put some more on it. She held it in front of him and said, "Open up," which got him to look down. He looked rather confused, as if he didn't know what she was talking about. "Come on, open your mouth," she instructed.

Blinking a couple times, Leo slowly opened his mouth. Alex fed him the cake with a slight laugh, which caused him to blush. He took the fork from her after he ate and took a little more. He brought it up to Alex's face instead of his. That cause _Alex_ to blink a couple times.

"You're turn," he said with a smirk.

Alex gulped and felt the heat of a blush on her face, but she opened her mouth and took the cake, nonetheless. She watched as Leo took from for himself this time.

"Well, aren't you being Mr. Romantic tonight, Romeo," Alex teased.

"You're the one that started it," he pointed out. "If you get to tease me with 'Romeo' then I get to call you something."

"Oh yeah?" Alex asked, rather intrigued by this. "And what will that be?"

"I don't know," he said. "I'll have to think about it."

Alex laughed and laid back down on the blanket, looking up at the sky. It seemed her birthday turned out a lot different than she thought it would. She turned her head to Leo, who was watching her curiously. She smiled at him and said, "Thanks for keeping me company tonight, Leo."

"Anything for you, Alex," he answered.

_Anything_… That was a comforting thought.

xXx

Now, even though Alex didn't like her _own_ birthday, didn't mean she didn't like _other_ _people's_ birthdays. So, when the terrapin ninja's sixteenth birthdays finally came around, she was extremely excited to celebrate with them. She couldn't wait for them to get their presents.

When Alex got to the lair that night she expected to see the guys doing their usual things, however, she saw none of that. The only person she saw was Master Splinter, who was watching the news on TV. She walked up to him, still looking around for her boys. It was so weird that they weren't up. They were usually always up at seven in the evening.

"Where is everyone, Master Splinter?" Alex asked, sitting on the arm rest of the couch.

"They were out patrolling into the early hours of this morning," he told her. "They have been asleep all day.

"Oh," Alex said, sounding a little distracted. "But they're sleeping their birthday away."

"Perhaps they are well overdue for a wake-up call," Splinter suggested.

"Hmm, should I wake them up all at once, or one by one?" she thought out loud.

"That all depends what you planned for them, Alexandra."

"Okay," she said. "You might want to cover your ears, Master Splinter."

Master Splinter covered his eyes, as Alex suggested, and the teenage girl let out a blood curdling scream. Once it was out, she leaned sat back on the couch next to Master Splinter, acting as if nothing had happened at all. Splinter uncovered his ears and turned his attention to the news once more. If someone looked at them, they would think it was completely normal – despite the fact that Splinter was a rat, but that was beside the point.

Now it was just a waiting game.

There were four sets of running footsteps in the hallways above. The guys jumped down, weapons in hand, ready for a fight.

"Alex!" Donny called out, frantically looking for the girl.

"Yeah?" Alex asked, turning around in her seat to look at them. "What's up?"

"Didn't you just scream?" Mikey asked.

"Uh, no?" Alex said. "I'm watching the news with Master Splinter."

"I swear I heard you screamin' bloody murder," Raph said.

"I think you guys have finally lost it," Alex said. She jumped out of her seat and clapped her hands. "But now that you're finally up, I can finally give you your birthday presents!"

"Presents?" He saw Alex lift up her backpack from beside the couch and unzip it. She pulled out four differently shaped presents. "Presents!" Mikey exclaimed.

"What? Did you forget it was your birthday or something?" Alex asked.

"Or something," Leo said, walking up beside Alex. He leaned down to her ear and said, "Don't _do_ that to me. You nearly gave me a heart attack."

Alex laughed and rolled her eyes. She handed Leo the blue package with a wink and moved around him to give the other packages to his brothers. She had wrapped each on to go along with their mask colors. It was just easier to remember who's present was who's by doing so.

Leo's was a six inch box. Mikey and Don both had flimsy wrapped packages the six of packaged paper and Raphael had a red envelope.

"Why is mine the smallest?" Raph asked.

"Actually, your presents the biggest," Alex corrected. "Open it."

Raph opened the envelope and pulled out a little piece of paper. "A picture of a punching bag?"

"Well, I got you an actual punching bag, but it hasn't come in yet," Alex explained.

"You got me a new punching bag?" he asked.

"Yeah."

"Thanks, Alex," he said.

"A new Popular Mechanics lifetime subscription? Wow, Alex, thank you so much!" Don exclaimed, giving her a one armed hug.

"New incense," Leo said after opening his box. "Thanks, Alex, I was running low."

A scream was the best reaction she got from all of the presents. Before she even had a chance to look over at Mikey, she was tackled to the ground in a large bear hug.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you," Mikey repeated. "I can't believe you got a hold of a Golden Age Silver Century first edition comic!"

"You're welcome, guys," Alex said. "It's the least I can do after the gift you guys gave me for my birthday. I absolutely love it." She held up her wrist and smiled at it fondly.

"You're welcome, Alex," Don said.

"Okay, who wants cake?" Alex asked.

"ME!"

* * *

**Okay, so since Leo wants a nickname for Alex, does anybody have any idea what it should be? I don't know if Juliet would be good, seeing how the ending of Romeo and Juliet went, but if you want I can put that. Does anybody have any suggestions I you do, please put them in a PM or a review, as well as the reason for why you want it. Thanks guys!**


	10. Nobody's Fool

Okay, so I originally replied like I normally do to the people who reviewed to the last chapter, but it didn't save them and I don't have enough time to do them all over again because I have to go to work (blah), but I'll make a quick statement before I have to go. Thanks for everybody that reviewed, you guys are the best. And a special thanks for **_TrueManevolentGirl_ **and _**StillDoll13** _for their help on this chapter that's actually been done for a couple months now...  
Anyway, thanks guys! Please review!

* * *

Chapter 10

"Nobody's Fool"

Normally when Alex would get a call on the Shell Cell, it was from Donny. So when the phone rang and Alex picked it up to hear _Mikey_ on the other end, she was surprised, to say the least. Though she wasn't surprise when she found out he was bored and to cure said boredom, Mikey and Leo were going out for a patrol and training. He wanted to know if she would join them.

Seeing as she had already finished her homework and April was on closing duty at the shop, she eagerly agreed. She would have just sat at home reading or watching TV before turning in for the night anyways. Going out with the two terrapins sounded a lot better, in her mind. She just had one stop to make before she met up with them.

With her bag in her hand, Alex walked into the police station and headed straight to Officer Blake's desk. He was leaning over his keyboard, staring intently at the screen. He didn't notice Alex until she practically sat on his desk, popping the bag of food in front of him. He jumped, hitting his knees off the underside of his desk.

"Hey, Alex," he said. "What are you doing here?"

Alex looked down at the bag and then back up at him. "Brought you some dinner. I knew you'd most likely work through your dinner break, but you can't go skipping meals."

He cleared his throat and shifted in his seat. John looked in the bag and let out a small moan. "Garlic pasta. You know me well," he said. He looked up into the girl's green eyes with a smirk. "Thanks, Alex."

"No problem," she said. "I have to look out for you, otherwise, who will?"

He shook his head with a roll of the eye. He leaned back and pulled the food out of the bad. There was also a plastic fork so he dug right in. "So," he said through a mouthful of pasta, "what are you doing out so late?"

"I'm going out with Mikey and Leo for a little while," Alex explained. "You know, some little night training."

John sighed and placed the container back on his desk. "I don't like it when you go out late with these guys, Alex."

"I'm fine, John," she pressed. "I've got all my stuff with me in case something happens." She patted her back to emphasize her point. "Plus, it's just some night training. It's a bunch of running and jumping and stuff. Nothing dangerous."

Well, dangerous for Alex, that was.

John looked around them to make sure nobody was too close to hear them talking. Even though there wasn't, he leaned in closer and spoke softly, "Still, you said it yourself, you get into a lot of trouble with these guys. I don't like the thought of you running around with these whatever-they-are getting into who knows what kind of trouble."

"The _guys_ don't get me into things, John," Alex said, standing up with her arms crossed. "I've been brought into things before that, like with my parents and April, and Dr. Stockman, the gang shooting, being kidnapped by my brothers and almost turned to their side. None of that happened because of the _guys_.

"And I don't like how you're referring to my friends, either," she said. "They may be different, but they are some of the _best_ people I've ever met. They would do _anything_ for those they care about, and almost the same for people they don't even know. They _have_ done that. So you should watch your mouth when you're talking about them to me because I won't stand for any disrespect towards them."

"Okay, okay, I get it," John said. "And I didn't mean any disrespect towards them. You just have to see it from my point-of-view. I care about _you_, Alex. You going out, normally with these guys, it worries me. I don't want you to get into trouble or get hurt or anything like that."

"I know, but you have to trust me," Alex said, sitting back down on the desk. "You have to trust in my abilities in fighting, my judgment, and my choice of friends. I mean, I'm friends with _you_, aren't I?"

John rolled his eyes. "I suppose," he said. "I just, you know, uh!" He rubbed his eyes tiredly. "I worry about you. You're the closest thing I have to family. Add that to the stress of the job and I haven't been able to get a good night's rest in a long time."

Alex frowned. She knew that John was an orphan. He had grown up in orphanages all over the city. The one he spent most of his childhood in hadn't been the best place in the world to live. It was hard for him to get close to people because of it. So hearing this, made her feel honored that he cared about her so much. But it also made her feel a little guilty. She didn't want to cause John anymore problems or stress than he already had. She cared about him too much for that.

"Would it help if you met the guys?" she asked. "I mean, I know we already said we'd do it, but when you do, will it make you feel better about me going out with them?"

"I don't know," he answered truthfully. "Maybe. I know I'll always worry some, but maybe seeing who these guys are and what they're like could help a little."

"Let me see what I can do to get Master Splinter and the guys to hurry up and set a meeting with you," she said.

"Thanks, Alex," he said.

"No problem at all," she hopped off the desk and adjusted her bag back onto her back. "I should go. You need to eat and I should be meeting the guys in a couple minutes."

"No chance of me talking you into staying home tonight?" he tried.

"Yeah, not happening," she laugh.

"Hey, a guy can try," he said. "You're just my little Firecracker."

"Firecracker?"

"Yeah," he said. "You've got the red hair and you're spunky. I think it fits you very well."

"Uh, first Leo decides I need a nickname and now you?" Alex joked. "When is it going to end?"

John rolled his eyes and said, "Get out of here. I've got stuff to do."

Alex left the station and changed in a back alley. She ended up meeting the guys across town on a building next to a construction site. She was sitting on the edge in her Guardian uniform just waiting when she finally saw the two goofs sliding down one of the beams using one of Mikey's nun-chucks.

"Good workout, huh?" Leo asked his brother, dusting his hands off.

"Leo, you're always working out," Alex said. "That's why you're in such good shape." That though wasn't completely innocent, as her green eyes ran over his arms as that flexed as he moved them. She placed a hand on his arm and gave a small squeeze to feel the muscle and tension in it. "You need to relax. Loosen your muscles every once in a while."

"Did you seriously just say that?" Mikey asked.

Alex gulped and rubbed the back of her neck. She was very thankful that she was wearing a mask. Clearing her throat, Alex said, "Sorry."

"You guys can flirt all you want, just don't do it in front of me," Mikey said. "My brother and one of my best friends? _Ew_!"

"You really think I'm in good shape?" Leo asked with a smirk.

"Well, yeah," Alex stated. "I mean, look at you. You're all muscle and shell!"

"Now look who's being the "_romantic_" one, Juliet," Leo said.

"I would hardly call that being romantic, Romeo," Alex said. "And '_Juliet_?' Seriously? You've got to do better than that. I mean, you do know how Romeo and Juliet's relationship ended, right?" She moved right in front of him and leaned in closer, to make him a little uncomfortable with her proximity. She pulled the mask on the bottom half of her face down, showing that she was biting her lip before going on with a smirk. "You don't want this to end like that, do you?"

"No," he said, clearing his throat.

"Please, _kill_ me now! This is worse than being forced to help Donny with his science stuff!"

"Sorry, Mikey," Alex said, blushing again. She put her mask back on and stepped away from Leo. Maybe if she put some distance between her and him, she wouldn't say such things. "So, uh, yeah! You never answered Leo about the training."

"It was all right," Mikey said. "Kind of like level two on Battle Ravage."

"Why is he referencing video games? Normally its movies," Alex asked Leo.

"It's a lo- hey, check it out!" he said, getting distracted from the current conversation.

Green eyes looked up to a rooftop some ways away to see the silhouette of a person with a cape standing on top of the building. From what Alex could see, the skin tight outfit they were wearing showed off all of their muscles. She had to admit, the dark, mysterious and extremely in shape person was attractive.

"Whoa," Mikey said. "Cape, mask, dark brooding presence, gotta be a Super-hero!"

"Mm, I love me a Super-hero," Alex muttered.

The guy jumped off the building and Alex's gut dropped. It was more from shock and worry than her danger sense though.

"Or some wacko," Leo put in. He leaned forward and ran towards the edge of the building so that they could follow whoever that man was. "Come on!" Mikey and Alex quickly followed behind him.

The Terrapins and human made it down about a minute too late. The masked man had already swung off after a truck using a grappling hook. It really did seem like he was a Super-Hero. He had all the gadgets that they had in the comics. Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles were real, so why couldn't Super-Heroes also be real?

"It looks like he's chasing that truck," Leo said.

"Thank you, Captain Obvious," Alex teased.

"And doing it with some style, I might add!" Mikey said. "Remind you of anyone? A dark avenger on a quest for justice?"

"No," Leo said, running after the man.

"Batman?" Alex guessed before joining Leo.

They continued after the man, sticking to the shadows. Alex had to hand it to the guy, he sure could move quickly and gracefully. It was almost like he had the grace of a dancer, though Alex could tell he was more dangerous that one.

"Sure he doesn't remind you of anyone?" Mikey pressed again.

"No," Leo repeated.

"Yeah, seriously, Mikey. Most Super-Heroes fall under those categories," Alex said, putting her weight more on one foot as she placed her hands on her hips. "I mean, you could be describing _me_ for all we knew."

"Concealed identity? Casting his heroic shadow over the city he has sworn to protect? Relentless in his single minded pursuit of dangerous villains?"  
"No," they both said.

"The Turtle Titan!"

"Oh," Alex muttered with a roll of her eyes.

Leo just raised an eyebrow and shook his head before running off.

"I thought it was so obvious," Mikey said.

The group followed him into an alley, but once in there they seemed to lose him. The only thing they could see that was out of the ordinary was a same truck that he had been chasing speeding down the narrow alley towards them. Which, of course, wasn't a very good thing. It was even worse when the guy in the passenger seat started shooting at them.

Before they had a chance to run, someone grabbed the three of them and pulled them out of the way. Once the truck broke through the fence behind them, he set them on the ground, allowing them to finally see the man up close.

Alex had to admit that the close up various was even better than the distant vie row him.

"Whoa, he just saved our lives," Mikey said.

_And now _you're_ Captain Obvious_, Alex though, rolling her eyes._ Seriously, what is up with that tonight?_

The man fell to one knee with a groan. Alex quickly bent down in front of him and pulled his hand away from his side. She couldn't see any injury or blood, but something had to hurt for him to react that way. But by the pressing her hand to his side (which she took a little more pleasure in doing than she really should have) she could tell that he was wearing body armor over his extremely toned body.

"Are you okay?" Mikey asked.

"Yes," he said in a gruff voice, making her shiver. "The body armor deflected the shots."  
"Why did you risk your life for us?" Leo asked.

"It's not your fight," he said.

"Yeah, well, we get into a lot of fights that aren't our fights," Alex said.

"And that truck?" Leo pressed.

"I need to know where it's going," he answered.

"Is it that important?" Leo asked.

"Right now, following that truck means everything to me." He pushed past Alex and jumped over the two turtle's heads. Once clear of them, he ran down the alley and out. Alex just watched him go. She felt as if they should follow, but she didn't mean…And it wasn't because she enjoyed looking at the view…

"You really ought to call in some backup!" Mikey yelled after him.

"I can't," he yelled back. "This one's personal."

"Despite how much I loved the sound of that," Alex said, "I really didn't like the sound of that."

"Liked the sound of what?" Leo pressed, crossing his arms.

"Girls like the tall, dark, handsome and mysterious type," Mikey said.

"And he definitely fits that bill," Alex said. "This guy is beyond cool."

They ran down the alley too to see where he was going, but by the time they got there, he was already gone. Really, he was just as good at disappearing as they were! Now she understood how annoying it was when they did it to other people!

"Okay, maybe, just maybe this guy's kind of cool," Leo admitted.

"Come on," Alex said, grabbing one of Leo's and one of Mikey's arms. "We've gotta figure out where he's going."

"Can we stop home so I can get my Turtle Titan costume?"

"Why?" Leo asked.

"Because I'm a Super-Hero too!"

"No, not you, Alex," Leo said.

"Because Alex has a cruuuuush," Mikey sang.

"I do not!" Alex protested. "I just, kind of have an appreciation for Super-Heroes, is all."  
"And if has nothing to do with the fact that this guy is tall, dark, mysterious, extremely fit and has a deep voice?" Leo asked.

"Nope, didn't even notice, but are you sure you're still swinging for the female gender, Leo? You did notice all of those things," Alex said. She turned to look at him, making sure he could see the smirk under her mask. "Should I be jealous?"

"Shut up, Butterfly!"

"Butterfly? Seriously? That's worse than Juliet!"

"Yeah, I gotta agree on that one," Mikey added. Alex had almost forgotten he was running behind her.

"I got it from the Japanese Tale of the White Butterfly," he said.

"Oh," Alex said, knowing the story.

"What story?" Mikey asked.

"There had been an elderly man in a village," Alex said. "He was smart, kind handsome and everybody in the village cared about him. He could have done anything he wanted, could have had anybody he wished, but he remained alone in his little hut in the cemetery, taking care of the grounds.

"The man got sick and some of the villagers contacted his sister and nephew in a far away village to come and see him. When they got there, they found a white butterfly on his pillow. The butterfly staid there, flying around the man's face and even resting on his nose. The nephew tried to shoo it away, but it wouldn't leave.

"When the man finally died, the butterfly flew out of the hut. The nephew followed it to an old tomb where it disappeared. There were fresh flowers around the grace. The nephew ran back to the house to tell him mother about what he saw."

"His mother went on to tell him about his uncle's past," Leo said.

"Long ago, when Takahama was still a young man, he met a beautiful girl named Akiko, who lived in this town. They fell in love," Leo said, "and soon they got engaged. Their future as a family was full of promise, because both of them were intelligent and hardworking. Sadly, Akiko died the day before their wedding, and Takahama was devastated.

"When Akiko was still alive, he promised her that he would take good care of her as a husband, and now that she died, he still kept his promise by taking care of her grave. That's why he lived in the cemetery, and that's why he never had another lover."

"The butterfly was Akiko's soul. Everyday Takahama would visit her grace, until he got sick. So she went to see him instead. So when he died, she too left the hut so that they could be together again," Alex finished.

"Wow," Mikey said. "Depressing story."

"Yeah, maybe I should think of another name," Leo though.  
"Bad plan," Alex said.

"What, why? You want me to call you Butterfly?"

"No, I think you should stop trying to find a name all together," she said.

"Yeah, not happening," he said.

xXx

The group finally found where the masked man went. They were down at the warehouses at the docks. The group of three landed on the roof across from the one he was on. They could see him cornered by five guys with guns. He quickly took care of two of the men, but the other three cocked their guns and were about to shoot.

Leo, Mikey and Alex had already been in the process of jumping to the roof so they landed on top of the three left-over men. The man picked up the guns from the two men he knocked out and pointed them at the three ninja.

"Easy," Leo said. "It's just us."

"Not that I don't appreciate the assist, but what are you three doing here?" he asked, tossing the guns on the ground.

"Michelangelo, Alex and I figured you'd come here," Leo said.

"Hey, roaming the city at night, I'm sure you've heard of another mighty Super-Hero," Mikey said.

"Mikey," Leo hesitantly said.

"He's really good, great actually," he continued.

"Can I smack him?" Alex asked.

"Be my guest," Leo told her.

"Goes by the name of Turtle Titan!"

"No, sorry," he said. He knelt down at the window on the roof to look in, going right back to business.

"Mikey, take that stuff off," Leo said.

"Mikey, you're a giant teenage mutant ninja turtles, they're not much point of disguising yourself," Alex said.

"But he gets to wear his outfit and so does Alex," Mikey said.

"_Michelangelo_!"

"Oh, all right," he sighed. "Party pooper."

Alex stifled a laugh with her hand as she walked over towards the window. She crouched down beside the man, looking through the window to see what was going on.

"Can you handle this problem or not?" Alex could see the familiar man say. Hun was down there with the Purple Dragons, as well as another man she didn't really know, but could tell he was a tad bit familiar. "We're not going to tolerate any more delays. You had better get it together, Ruffington."

"That voice sounds familiar," Leo said.

"That's because we do know who it belongs to," Alex said.

They both ran over next to Alex and looked in. "Hun!" Both boys gasped.

"Don't get your biceps in a bunch," Ruffington said.

_That's one I'll have to remember for future use_, Alex, thought.

"The other shipments will be arriving soon," he continued.

"You have until dawn to finish loading our barge. Do _not_ disappoint us," Hun said, getting into a car.

"If Hun's involved…" Mikey thought out loud.

"That means the Shredder is too," Leo finished.

"That officially makes this our business as much as yours," Alex said.

"The Shredder?" the masked man asked.

"Oroku Saki," Leo answered. "The _current_ savior of New York."

"Destroyer of worlds, wrecker of homes, psychotic sociopath," Alex added. "You know, the extreme bad guy?"

"Yeah, and who's the dweeb in the vest?" Mikey asked.

"His name's Ruffington," he answered. "He and I go way back. Back when I used to be a New York City detective. Ruffington's dirty. He's also the governments leading weapons supplier. He sells to the black market too. I tried to investigate, but ended up being transferred to archives because of it.

_Wait, he worked for the department? Maybe John knows him_, Alex thought. If this had something to do with a past investigation, someone from the NYPD, or even the government would be getting involved.

As he continued to go on explaining, Alex looked down into the warehouse through the window. _There is a good amount of guys in there. If we want all of them to get caught and sent to jail with Ruffington, then we're going to need backup to take them in. Sooner rather than later._

"Barring me in the department wasn't enough. Ruffington had to destroy my life, my reputation and my _honor_. I intend to get it all back."

"Count us in," Leo said.

"Come on," he said, leading them to the window.

The former detective jumped in, followed by Mikey and Leo going to the support beams. Leo looked back at Alex, seeing as she wasn't following.

"You coming?" he whispered.

"Yeah, I'll be right in," she said. "I've got to make a call."

He looked at her oddly for a moment before shrugging. He turned away and headed in.

Alex took out her phone and dialed John's number. Hopefully he'd still be on duty. To her relief, she head the phone click on_. _

_ "Hello?"_

"You still at work?" Alex asked without a greeting.

_"Yeah, w-"_

"I need you to look up that investigating that had started but never finished on a Ruffington. He's the government's weapon supplier," she instructed.

_"What's this all about?"_

"Just do it," she said.

_ "I can multitask, you know," _John said.

"There's something going down here at the Prime Fishery Warehouse," she said. "We ran into this guy, runs around in a black and red costume. He said that he was investigating Ruffington when he was a Detective for the department. Ruffington ruined his career though."

_ "I thought you said it was just a training thing!"_

"It was, but we kind of have a habit of coming across trouble," Alex said. "Just look it up!"

Alex could almost hear John growl on the other line. A moment later he spoke once more. _"I've got it up,"_ he said. _"Let's see…Yeah, the investigation was halted. You're "Heroes" is former Detective Longer."_

_ Detective Longer_, Alex thought. "Okay, thanks."

_"I take it the guy was right?" _

"Yeah, beyond right."

Alex jumped when she heard a whole lot of gunfire. She ran over to the window and looked in to see that her boys and the mystery man were getting shot at. _Well, that was quick_, she though on their recon part of the job.

_"Alex, what is that?"_ Blake asked_. "Is that gunfire? Alex, what's going on?!"_

"I suggest you guy your blue collared butt down here," Alex said, setting into the ledge of the window. "With backup."

_"Ale-"_

Alex hung up and put the phone away. She slid her mask on, which she had slid down so that John would be able to hear her over the phone. She stretched a second before crouching down. She was just about ready to slowly lean forward and flipped several time in times before landing on one of the support beams, but their new friend took one of the weapons they were shipping and shot it across the warehouse, disintegrating the whole side of the building.

The red headed Guardian was rocked backwards, falling on her butt with an 'oof' from the shaking of the building. She had to get off t roof in case the building collapsed.

She landed on the ground just outside of the warehouse. Mikey and Leo ran out and joined her, weapons drawn. She pulled her's out too, ready for the action.

Leo said, "Did you see where that Nobody guy went?"

There were two figures stepped in their path. One was a skinny man in a white suit with a cane, the other a tall bulky man in black. Alex didn't know who they were, but they were an odd match. Though she really shouldn't have been talking. She did hang around mutant turtles most of the time.

"No, but here's a new wrinkle," Mikey said.

"The rift-raft one finds at the docks, eh, Mr. Touch?" the guy in white said.

They pounded fists and there was an electric blue light/spark that emitted from it.

"It's cleaning up, I'd say, Mr. Go," Mr. Touch said.

"What just happened?" Alex whispered to Mikey.

"You'll see," he told her.

"So, this is Touch and Go," Leo said.

"Oh, I see what they did there!" Alex laughed. "That's clever."

"Yeah, aren't they even uglier in person?" Mikey asked.

"Alex," Leo said while Mikey distracted the two, "As much as I hate saying this, but go find Nobody."

Alex laughed. "Sure things," Alex said. "You know as ironic as this is, I didn't really picture you as the green type."

"Oh, shut up!"

xXx

Alex ended up finding Nobody hanging from a chain attached helicopter Ruffington was flying. It was far out of reach for even Alex to defy normal logic and physics to get to. She was forced to stand on the ground and watch as Nobody made it into the cabin of the helicopter. She felt so useless standing there, watching as the machine flew around.

Finally, Alex saw Nobody jump out with Ruffington. They landed in the water and Alex ran out onto a pier closer to where the landed. She helped Nobody out of the water and drag Ruffington up.

Nobody handcuffed him so he wouldn't be able to get away. Alex thought that maybe she should get a set of handcuffs. In her line of work, they would come in handy.

"End of the time, Ruffington," Nobody said. "You won't be able to buy your way out of this one."

"Tell me who you are!" Ruffington demanded. "I have to know!"

Alex started walking away with Nobody. She stopped when he quickly turned around and said, "Somebody."

xXx

Alex followed Nobody to a rooftop with the turtles right behind. After making sure that everything was taken care of and Alex saw John take Ruffington into custody, they left. However, now it was times for goodbyes.

"How did the cops get there so fast?" Mikey asked.

"I don't know," Leo said.

"I do," Alex said. "I called John. Told him something was going down at the warehouse."  
"You called the police after I told you my story?" Nobody asked.

"Yeah, because not all cops are dirty," she said. "John's a good guy. A great cop. He can be trusted."

"We should be going," Leo said. "Good luck getting your old position back, Nobody."

"Thank you, for all your help," Nobody said.

"Catch ya later fellow hero!" Mikey yelled jumping down into the alley to get to the manhole cover.

"You coming, Alex?" Leo asked.

"I'm gonna head home," she answered. "It's been a long night."

"Okay, he said, just be safe," he said.

"Will do, Romeo," she said with a wink.

He groaned and rolled his eyes. "Princess."

It was Alex's turn to growl. Leo just chuckled and dropped down into the alley and disappeared, like Mikey.

"They are an interesting group," Nobody said, looking over the edge.

"You have no idea," Alex said. "There are two more of them too."

"Really?"

"Yup! And they're father is a giant talking rat. Fun group."  
"How did you get mixed up in all of that?"

"That it an extremely long story that nobody," she chuckled at her unintentional pun, "has the time for." Alex stepped up onto the ledge and spoke to him over her should. "Anyways, I have a feeling you'll be getting your old job back soon. Goodnight, Detective Longer."

xXx

"You are going to be the death of me," John said as he spoke to Alex, the next night. She had stopped in with food, once again. This time she stayed and ate with him.

"Yeah, that's not the first time you've said that to me," she said taking a bite of her McDonald's Hamburger. "And it's so not going to be the last."

"You're going to give me gray hair," he said.

"I think April's told me that a couple times too," she said. "But hey, at least you're getting promoted to Detective. Congrats!"

"I don't feel like I deserve it," John said. "I mean, the only reason I knew what happened last night was because you tipped me off."

"So? You work so hard that you'd end up getting it at some point anyway," Alex said. "It's just sooner rather than later."

He sighed. "You're very relaxed about this whole thing, Firecracker."

"That or I'm just too exhausted to care," Alex said. "I mean, I got home this morning, showed, and left. I had school all day, went home. Worked in the shop, did homework, made dinner and here I am. I didn't even have time to work out today."

"Oh, what a shame," John said sarcastically.

"Oh, shut up," Alex said.

"Hey," he said, nodding his head to look behind her. She turned and saw a tall male walking to a desk with a box in his hands. "See that guy? That's your friend Nobody. Detective Longer got his job back."

Alex smirked. "I knew it." She picked up the container of cookies and stood up. "I'll be right back."

The redhead leaned against his desk as he sat down, organizing thing on his desk that he had taken out of the box she saw him carrying. She opened the container when he noticed her. She smirked and asked, "Cookie?"

"Uh, sure," he said, taking one. "What's the occasion, Miss?"

"Oh, you know, it's not every day you get your honor back, Detective Longer," Alex said.

He shook his head, a smirk on his lips. "Alex," he said.

"Yup," she laughed. "I'm happy for you." She patted him on the back and added, "Oh, you'll be seeing a lot of me. I come by a lot to see John and since you two are now detectives, I hear you're going to be partners. And since you're John's partner, you get free food every once in a while. So, spill, what do you like? You look like a taco man to me."

He shook his head and sighed. "What have I gotten myself into?"

"Normally I'm the one saying that," Alex said. The girl shrugged and took a cook. "See you later, Nobody!"

* * *

**One last thing before you go! If you guys like the original chapters and want me to do more of them, let me know what you want to see. Can't guarantee they'll be put in, but I'll try my best. It can be Alex with any character you want to see, even if it's her brothers. Thanks guys!**


	11. Thanks

**I know this is soooo much later than I wanted to put it out. I wanted it out on Thanksgiving, but i got sooooo stuck with writing it. There were soooo many ways I could have had it go that I couldn't figure it out exactly, but I'm happy with what I've decided on, hope you do to.**  
**I'm also sorry for how short this chapter is. Anywho! Hope you like it and please review.**

Thanks go to the following to the following for their reviews:  
**_dream lighting _**\- Not as soon as you'd like, but sooner than you may think. Trust me, her brohers shall come soon enough.  
erica. phoenix16 - No problem, sorry for how long it's been.  
**_StillDoll13 _**\- I don't know where that story came from, who knows. ;) Cool, I love it when they get nicknames. Anywho, what would you like to see you do with the Detective Duo or the Triplets? I need ideas. (Don't think I've forgotten about what you asked for help with. I will get to that right after this, if you still want it. I'm sorry for how long it's been. I've been so budy. I'm exhausted!)  
**_Kat093 _**\- I'm glad you liked it and ALEO (That's what we've started callig it...I tihnk...) And if you liked that, wait until the next chapter! ;)  
**_NYCelt _**\- I love writing thier flirts. It's so much fun!  
**_TMG4899 _**\- There shall be more John to come, you'll see in this chapter and the next.

* * *

Chapter 11  
"Thanks"

"You need to relax," April said from the kitchen. She had just taken the turkey out of the oven and was letting it rest. As it did so, she moved on to finishing the final touches of dinner. Alex was leaning against the counter, finishing up mashing the potatoes rather aggressively. "You're starting to make _me_ uneasy."

"I can't help it!" Alex explained dropping the finished bowl of potatoes on the counter. "They seriously had to pick Thanksgiving to do this? Family dinners are normally semi-uncomfortable to begin with; they just had to do this now?"

"Perhaps there could have been a better time and place to do this, but this is what we were given. Remember, we're playing by Master Splinter's rules here. The guys trust us, but they don't know anything about John. They're taking a big risk by revealing themselves to him."

"But they trust us," Alex emphasized. "They should trust my judgment as much as I trust theirs."

"You're not being reasonable, Alexandra," April scolded.

Alex groaned and slumped to the ground, banging her head repeatedly against the cabinet behind her. "I know," she sighed. "I just- I'm worry and nervous and don't like this. I care about the guys and I care about John. What if neither side like one another? Where does that leave me? What am I supposed to do? Pick sides? I can't do that, April."

"You don't know what's going to happen so there's no use in thinking like that," April told the girl, taking her hands to pull her up off of the ground. "Now, go set the table. They should be here soon."

Alex set the table trying desperately to get her nerves under control. She couldn't recall a time where she had been that nervous, or at least, not for quite some time. There had been fears about battles, but this kind of scared was different. When she was in battle, she couldn't let anything bother her. It could get her or others killed, but here nobody was getting hurt, except for maybe Alex if things didn't go well.

The girl, despite being the very capable ninja that she was, jumped ten feet when someone knocked on the door. April raised an eye brow at the younger redhead before walking over to the door and opening it to great whoever was on the other side. She almost broke a glass she was clenching from the anxiety.

As the Terrapins, Master Splinter and Casey all walked in, Alex let out a breathe she hadn't known she was holding. For some reason, seeing the guys there first made her a little less nervous. If it had been John, he would have been pacing around; just as nervous as Alex. That wouldn't help Alex _or_ April.

"Hey guys," Alex greeted as she finished setting the table. "Happy Thanksgiving."

"It's the thir-no, fourth best day of the year!" Mikey said.

"Fourth?" Don asked.

"Yeah, Christmas, Birthday, Halloween and then Thanksgiving," Mikey explained.

"Your birthday isn't a holiday," April pointed out.

"No, but it should be!"

"You are such a geek!" Alex laughed.

Her mood instantly changed the moment another knock at the door came. She turned her head towards the door with a frown, sighed and told April that she would get it. Alex didn't let him in right away though, she slipped out into the hallways to get in a little alone time with John before having him go in to meet the ninja turtles and the master rat.

"Hey," Alex greeted, leaning against the closed door behind her.

"Hi Alex," he said, nodding his head. His hands were shoved into his pockets, indicating that he was uncomfortable. "They here already?"

"Yeah," she said with a nod. "That's why I to talk to you first.

"Okay, shoot," he said.

"Just remember that these people are my friends," Alex said. "You may not like it, but try and be nice. For me, please," she begged.

"I'll try," he said.

Alex nodded her head and with one last sigh, opened the door to let John in.

The ninjas and their master were hidden when Alex and John came in. Alex ushered him to the couch and had him sit. She sat beside him and waited for the rat to come out. Before he did so, he spoke, causing John to jump and look around the room for the voice.

"Dear Alexandra has become quite trustful of you, Detective Jonathan Blake," Master Splinter said. "And it has been brought to our attention that you, and she, wish for our introduction."

There was a soft clicking of Master Splinter's cane and without much warning; he was in front of John and Alex. Leo and Raph came out right behind him while Don and Mikey followed suit.

"My name is Splinter," he introduced. "We are trusting in Alexandra and her judgment of you, Detective. Please, do not make us, or Alexandra, regret this decision."

"Sir," he said, nodding his head, without breaking eye contact with Master Splinter.

Things were tense. Master Splinter was accessing John while John was trying to look more intimidating. Alex saw this as a sign of things to come. There was no good coming from this, but what was she supposed to do? Maybe things would be okay? Maybe everyone would control themselves.

"Why don't we all sit down for dinner?" April said, breaking the tension every so slightly. Alex looked over at her in silent thanks. "Please, take a seat. Alex why don't you help me bring in the food?"

"Of course," Alex said.

Once inside the kitchen, Alex hit her head against the fridge and whispered harshly towards April, "This is going _swimmingly_."

"Give them a chance," April suggested, handing her the basket of rolls and the bowl of potatoes. "Things can still play out okay."

It seemed like Alex was taking in a lot of deep breathes and sighing that day. She sighed and nodded her head. She had to go back out into the other room at some point and deal with this whole meeting. She may not have wanted, but it was something she couldn't avoid.

Most of the dinner was spent in awkward silence. The loudest thing was either Mikey shoveling the turkey into his mouth or the scraping of silverware on the plates. It was debatable, but Mikey would have most likely won that.

The first bit of conversation was brought up by April. "What are you going to do with the rest of your break, Alex?"

"Probably finish up some homework, hang out with some of my friends from school one day, and train the rest," Alex admitted. She took a sip of her water and set it back down on the table. Almost everyone was done with their food, Alex was one of the last people to finish. She found she had lost her appetite.

"Training?" John asked. "Does that involve more running on rooftops and getting involved in the crossfire of gang fights or police?"

"John," Alex warned, hesitantly.

"Sometimes things get complicated," Leo said. "That's not a factor we can control."

"No, but that doesn't mean she has to put herself into that sort of situation in the first place," John said. "By inviting her to go out, all of you are endangering not only your lives, but hers as well."

"It's her decision," Raph said. "She can make her own choices."

"But if it w-"

"John," Alex said sharply, but quietly. "Can I have a word with you in the hall for a moment?"

"I'm not done talking," John said. He opened his mouth to continue, but Alex slammed her open palm onto the table, shaking it and making the majority of the people in the room jump. "_Jonathan Andrew Blake, in the hall, now_!"

_Oh, I'm in for it now_, he thought. The grown detective gulped and slowly stood up. He sluggishly pushed himself towards the door, and almost stumbled when she pushed him out into the hallway, slamming the door behind her.

She took several deep breaths to try and calm herself down. She wasn't doing such a great job though. "If you have something to say about my methods of training, you bring that to _me, not them_.

He would have said something to that, but by the evenness of the beginning of her sentence and the transition into shear angry surprised, if not frightened him. He had seen Alex in several states of emotion in the time that he met the girl, but he had never, not once, ever seen Alex as frustrated and angry as she was in that moment.

"I would be doing this even if they weren't with me, Blake. My life was complicated before I met them. They didn't cause this. Hell, my family didn't even cause this. This is all my doing. If you have a problem with that, talk to me. _Talk to me, John_. You always have before, why can't you do that now?"

"Look at them, Alex!" he finally managed to say. "What good can come from hanging around those freaky mutant ninja _things_?"

"A lot of good, that's what!" she nearly screamed in frustration. "You don't know what they've done for me, Blake. You don't know how much they've saved me, or how much they've come to mean to me.

"I would be lost without them, John." Alex turned her back to him, whipping her eyes to get the angry tears off her face and out of her eyes. "I was such a mess after my parents died and my brothers went missing. I felt so alone and like such a burden thrown on April. Why do you think I got that internship at Stocktronics? So she wouldn't have to worry about me being alone at home the whole time, or scared that I'd do something _stupid_ and hurt myself, or _worse_!

"My friends tried to help, but they _didn't understand_. They tried. I know they did, but I just couldn't. I _couldn't_. I saw my parents die, John. None of them knew how horrifying that was. Or that the three people I looked up to, no, _look_ up to in the world were suddenly gone and nowhere to be found. Fred was my best friend, but he we didn't have that bond my brothers and I had. My boys were _gone_ and I couldn't do _anything_. I looked and I looked and got nowhere, John. They were _nowhere_ to be found and I was _so alone_.

"All I had left was April and I couldn't talk to her about any of this. I wasn't the only one to lose people that night. She lost a brother, her sister-in-law and three nephews! Then she was shoved me and she had to suddenly become a parental figure. I couldn't make her life any harder than I was already making it! What kind of person would I be if I took anything more than what I was already so gifted to have been given after all that?

"And then I almost lost April to those robots and I couldn't do anything to stop it. I was so scared, John, I was _scared_. And then these _'things_.' Those guys come out of nowhere and saved us like it was no big deal. It was just another walk in the park, or sewers, or whatever, for them.

"And they took us to their home, welcomed us in even though they didn't know us. They helped us. Protected us. Told us the truth when we had no right knowing anything of what they revealed to us. They took a chance on us, just like I took a chance at getting close to them.

"They made me feel again, John. They made me laugh and smile and feel happy. I hadn't been happy in so long and they gave that back to me.

"So yeah, they took a chance and so did I. And I made another one when I came to you! When I got to know you and told you the truth and they, once again, took a chance on me in trusting you and now you're _blowing_ that all up, Blake. _You're messing this all up_.

"I love you like family, Jonathan Blake, and I love them the same way, and you're making loving all of you so difficult right now." Alex sat down on the stairs that led down to the antique store below, arms crossed across her stomach as she looked down into the darkness. "You're making me choose between one family and another and I can't lose any more people in my family, John. I can't.

"So if you love me, you have to love them too. We're a package deal. They are part of me just as much as I am a part of them. We risk our lives for one another. We shed blood, sweat and tears together. We're family. And you can be a part of that too, but you just have to give them a chance. You have to give me a chance. Trust me, John. They're good people. I love them and if you give them that chance you can be a part of that family too.

"And like me, you can't afford to lose anymore family, John." Alex looked up at John to see that the big, strong NYPD Detective with red eyes. She knew he was refusing to cry though. If he allowed himself to do that, he would break down even worse than Alex had.

She was right, John couldn't afford to lose anybody else. Alex was the only family he had. He had no parents, no siblings, no relatives and nobody else as close to him as he had allowed himself to get close to the brother/sister relationship that had formed with the little redheaded teenager with apparent ninja abilities and mutant turtle and rat friends.

John sat down next to her on the stairs and sighed, looking down into the darkness just like she was. How was he going to say this? How could he trust himself to open his mouth and making things better instead of worse, like it normally did? That was why he was so alone. Whenever people got close, he would shut them out, just like he had with Alex just then. He would bring up something that wasn't really a big deal (though in this case, he did have some valid points about the dangers Alex put herself in) and made them a big deal. People couldn't take it and would leave him.

But Alex had stuck around much longer than anybody. And he really wanted her to stay with him. He needed her to be close to him. If she didn't, what else did he have left, like she said? He couldn't afford to lose anymore family.

With one last sigh, John shook his head and said, "The orange one smells funny."

If anybody asked Alex, there was nothing John could have said that would have been more perfect than what he has just said. She burst out laughing, in joy, relief and in pure amusement and truth.

It meant John was willing to listen and let the guys in.

He was willing to stick around and love Alex, embracing her dysfunctional and extremely odd, mutated things called family.

* * *

**Oh yeah, one more thing. I have some ideas for another fanfic with Alex and the guys. The guys get temporarily turned human and it would just be them doing things they don't normally get to do. Do you think you'd be interested in that? If just be short little fics. Let me know what you think and what you would what Alex and the guys to do together.**


	12. The Christmas Aliens

MERRY CHRISTMAS! And to those of you that don't celebrate, I hope you have a wonderful time doing whatever it is you do or don't do. I was soooo excited to write this chapter. I've wanted to do it for forever, but I had to, obvioudly, write the previous one before I could write this one so it was kind of torture waiting. But here it is.

Thanks go out to the following for reviewing:  
**_erica. phoenix16 _**\- You are very welcome!  
**_StillDoll13 _**\- I'm glad you were so excited about the last chapter!And here is another present!And yeah, I love John so much. And thank you for helping me think of things for the new story. I'm so excited to start that one!  
**_NYCelt _**\- I do too. They're adorable together. If this wasn't a TMNT fic and Alex wasn't an underage girl, I'd think about writing a story for her and John.

* * *

Chapter 12  
"The Christmas Aliens"

There were only a couple of occasions Alex would ever wear a dress for; weddings, when disguises were necessary and Christmas. Alex had never been to many weddings and there weren't a lot of times when she had to disguise herself in a dress except when they had been on D'Hoonnib. Dresses just weren't her thing, but for some reason, Alex _always_ wore a dress on Christmas Eve.

She supposed it was because when she was little, her mother would always have her dressed in little cute red Christmas dresses and it just continued on as she got older and even after Alex's parents were gone. It was nice to have a tradition and to have something, even something so small, consistent in her hectic life.

It was also her favorite holiday. She was always so happy around the Christmas season.

So, a couple weeks before Christmas, April took Alex shopping to help her pick out a dress for Christmas, seeing as Alex wasn't really one for shopping. April was dragging the girl from store to store, holding out things asking her left and right if "Do you like this" or "Do you think this is too mature for you?" To most of which April received a shrug in reply from the younger redhead.

It was a very frustrating situation.

April finally ended up finding a cute dress fitting Alex and her age rather well. When the girl tried it on, she had to admit that it was cute, but since she wasn't used to wearing such things, her nerves came up a grabbed a hold of her. Alex turned slightly as she looked in the dressing room mirror to make sure it covered what it needed to and had asked April, who had come in once she was finished changing: "Are you sure it's not a little too short?"

"No, you look fantastic," April said. "The guys won't know what hit them."

That didn't make her feel much better though. Whenever her brothers would see her in a dress they'd pick on her. The turtles were very much like her brothers and they too weren't used to seeing her in such a state of dress. Would they think she looked nice, or would they (though not meaning to) make her feel bad by teasing her by the way she looked?

Before April and Casey had left to get the tree while Alex stayed home to make sure the box of Christmas lights weren't tangled, April pulled part of Alex's hair back and did her makeup for her. She had deep red lipstick on, while her eyes were done rather lightly. It wasn't anything overly fancy, but it was enough where someone who saw Alex every day or so would notice.

After untangling all the lights and putting them in the box ever so neatly so they won't get tangles again, Alex went and changed. She was thankful she could step into the dress and zip it up so she didn't have to put it over her head and worry about messing up her hair, which was a very abnormal thought she her. Since when did she ever worry about how she looked? Only on Christmas Eve, she supposed.

Examining herself in her bedroom mirror much like she had at the store, though this time with several additions to the outfit, Alex nervously bit her red bottom lip. The red dress was simple. It has short sleeves and in the middle of her ribcage was a thin black belt. It hugged her curves until around her hips where it flared out ever so slightly. She worried that it there was a slight gust of wind, it would end up showing too much. Covering her legs were black tights in an attempt to make her feel move covered. April had insisted that she wear red heels to compliment the dress and to show off her strong legs. Alex hated heels, but she went along with it. It was one night, after all.

Around her neck was the guardian medallion, like always. Around her wrist was the bracelet that the guys had given her for her birthday. Before she left her room to put her black dress coat that went down to her knees (longer than her dress) on, she checked to make sure she didn't mess up her lipstick by biting her lip and to see if there was any on her teeth. The last thing she needed was _that_.

Having to untangle the lights made it so that Alex ended up to the lair later than April and Casey. When she walked into the lair, she could hear everybody in the kitchen talking. She smiled and walked over to the kitchen. Leo and Raph were leaning up against the far wall with Master Splinter in front of them. April was working with the potatoes and Donny was putting Christmas cookie cut-out onto a sheet tray.

"I don't understand how Mikey could think it's more fun just to eat the meal instead of helping to make it," April said as she put the potatoes in the pot of water on the stove.

"I can," Alex said, leaning against the door frame with the box in her hands. "I prefer eating."

"Yeah, I'm with you on that," Raph agreed. He pushed off the wall and past Alex out of the kitchen. "Let me know when the cookies are done," he yelled back.

Leo walked over to Alex and opened the top of the box. "The lights for the tree?" he asked, glancing up at Alex.

"Yeah," she said. "I untangled them before I came, that's why I took so long. Sorry."

"Do-" he narrowed his eyes slightly at Alex as he looked at her, "Don't worry about it."

Alex raised an eyebrow at Leo's strange behavior. "What?" she asked. "Do I have something on my face?"

"Uh, well," he hesitated. He turned his head to the side slightly and asked, "Are you wearing makeup?"

Alex but her lip again, ducked her head slightly in embarrassment and nodded her head. She looked up at him from under her lashes, waiting for a reply.

"It looks nice," he said with an equally as shy smile. "Here, let me take that." He lifted the box from her hands. "We can start hanging them up."

"Cool," Alex said. The redhead turned and led the way over to the living room area where the tree was, her heel slicking as she walked.

"Are you wearing heels?" Leo asked.

Alex turned around to look at the leader terrapin, looked down at her shoes before looking back up at him saying, "Is that what these are? Hmm, I had no idea."

"Smart-aleck," he muttered with a smirk.

Alex smirked back at him and winked. "You know you like it." She turned on her heels and walked over to where the tree was, not looking to see what Leo's reaction it her little comment was.

Once over by the tree, Leo set the box of lights down at the foot. Alex walked behind him to lay her coat on top of one of the TVs out of the way so it wouldn't be a bother to anyone as they continued decorating.

"Raph, what's with the, uh, butterfly swords?" Leo asked.

Alex walked back around to see that Raph had joined them. He, just as Leo stated, had butterfly swords in hand, walking towards the Christmas tree. The teenage girl stayed back a bit, watching amusedly.

"Just trimming the tree," Raph answered. "Man, I'm good. I should have been a barber." He turned to Leo and held up the swords to Leo. "Little off the top?"  
"Ah, no thanks," Leo said, putting his hands up in caution.

"I've always wondered what you guys would look like with hair," Alex said. "Honestly, I think it would be weird. You look find to me without it, trying to picture you guys with it just seems wrong."

The guys turned to Alex to look at her as she spoke and ended up starring at her in a rather odd maner. She didn't notice this right away, for she was still looking at the tree as she continued to ramble on. "Unless I'm trying to picture what you guys would look like if you were human, but that's just an extremely weird concept to think about. I mean, you guys are _teenage mutant ninja turtles_. That's kind of _surreal_ in and of itself. Picturing that any other way than what you guys are is _extremely_ difficult."

It was then that Alex turned to look at her two friends. Seeing the odd looks on their faces made her a little uneasy. What was wrong? Was it something she said? Did she offend them by talking about them being human?

"Guys?" Alex asked hesitantly.

"Whoa," Leo and Raph both stated simultaneously.

"What?" Alex asked, wrapping her arms across her chest self consciously.

"I thought red was my color," Raph said. "You might look better in it though."

"Raph!" Leo said, smacking his brother's arm. "That's not appropriate!"

"Yeah, well, Alex's outfit doesn't leave all that much to the imagination. I wouldn't say that's appropriate. What else would you expect a teenage guy to think and fantasize about?" Raph chuckled. "Lookin' good, Alex."

Alex gulped and shifted on her weight onto her other foot. _I knew I shouldn't have let April talk me into this!_ "Uh, thanks, Raph. I think."

"She looked good, right Leo?" Raph smirked, elbowing his brother. "You gotta agree with me on what I said. Come on, bro. You know it's true!"

"Christmas cookies are in the oven!" Donny exclaimed, running over to meet the trio. "Who wants to lick the bowl."

_Oh, thank heavens for a distraction!_

Raph quickly snatched the bowl, licking green lips. "This is sweet."

"Yes, Raph, it's cookie dough. It has sugar in it," Alex teased.

"That's not what I meant," Raph said. "Normally Mikey hogs all the good stuff."

"Where is Mikey?" Alex asked. "I haven't seen or heard him at all since I've been here."

"He went out a while ago," Leo said. "Maybe we should go look for Mikey."

"Nah, he'll be okay," Raph said. "He's probably on his way back right now."

"You totally just jinxed that," Alex said. "You want to make a bet?"

"Make a bet with you?" Raph asked.

"Oh yeah," Alex said, sauntering up to the red ninja. She moved her hands to her hips and shifted her weight once more. "I bet that Mikey will be so long that he's late for dinner, leaving us waiting as the food gets cold."

"No way," Raph said. "Mikey would never be late for dinner. It involves one of his favorite things. Food."

"We have a bet then?" Alex asked.

"Definitelly," he said. "What do I get when I win?"

"When you win? Pft, well, how about I make you any kind of sweets you want for a whole month, but that's not going to happen, because when _I win_, Raphie boy, I'm going to get…"

"You've used up all the candles I got you," Don said. "You could have him get you more."

"Oh yeah, because that's oh so original," Alex thought. "No, how about…a massive bag of candy canes?"

"Really?" Raph asked. "That's it?"

"I have an addiction," Alex said. "Candy canes, peppermint life savers, basically anything peppermint I love. It's a guilty pleasure."

"Why guilty?" Don asked.

"Because they're not good for you," Alex explained.

"Well, at least you won't have bad breath," Leo added.

"Yeah, because you wouldn't want that when you're kissin' her under the mistletoe," Raph teased.

Despite Alex's face being the same shade as her dress, she came back with, "Well, with the way you just said that, makes you sound like you believe I'm going to win."

"You are so going down!"

"In your dreams, Raphie! Which, with me in this outfit and with what you said earlier, you being a teenage boy and all, leaves the impressing that you will." Leaving it at that, Alex walked towards the kitchen, making sure to swing her hips a little more to tease and emphasize her point even further. She glance back to see all three brothers starring at her form as she walked, leaving her with a blush and a smirk in triumph as she walked into the kitchen.

* * *

Alex was helping set the table the table with April when the stone doors opened and Raph and Casey walked in with the blindfolds on. Alex set down the pile of plates in her hands on the table and quickly made her way over to the entrance to greet on Detective Jonathan Blake, who looked extremely peeved to have to of been blindfolded in the first place.

"John!" Alex exclaimed pulling the blindfold off for him. She threw her arms around him in a warm, welcoming hug.

After they made up on Thanksgiving and Blake was more open to the guys, their relationship had grown stronger. His relationship with the guys had gotten a little better too. He had met up with Alex and the guys a couple times after Thanksgiving, showing John a little of what they did during their training runs to help ease his worries. The guys understood where John was coming from and though they didn't appreciate getting accused of what they did by the Detective, wanted to make him feel a little better.

"Merry Christmas, Alex!" John said, wrapping his arms around the small girl, lifting her up off the ground and twirling her around in a circle, causing her feet to loft off the ground.

"Don't!" she yelled.

"And why not?" John laughed, setting her down.

"Not in this dress!" she replied. Her small hands patted down and smoothed out the fabric at her waist, making sure everything was in place and covering what needed to be covered.

"Is that why I'm getting the stink eye from Blue?" John asked, using his nickname for Leo. Instead of calling the guys by their names half the time, he called them by their colors. Alex didn't completely understand that, but she just tried her best to ignore it.

"I don't think he likes my outfit," Alex admitted. Alex started to make her way back to the table to finish setting it for dinner. Once she was there, she handed the pile to John to hold and took one plate at a time from him in the place.

"And why's that?" he asked.

"Because everybody's said they liked it except for him," Alex said.

John looked over his shoulder at Leo and back to the girl. "Well, he likes it."

"And how could you possibly know that?"

"Because he can't take his eyes off you," John said.

Alex froze for a moment, cheeks red, biting her lip. She looked at John and asked, "Really?"

"Oh, God, you like him, don't you?" John asked.

"No!" Alex replied a little too quickly. He gave her one of his I-know-you're-lying detective looks which made her roll her eyes and shift her weight. "Okay, so maybe a little."

"You do know he's not even human, right?"

"So, what's the difference between me liking him and you liking that blue alien girl in Mass Effect?" Alex retorted.

"Liara?" John asked. "Don't bring her into this!"

"It's the same thing! Me liking him is no different than liking Garrus!"

John rolled his eyes, but smirked. "Fine," he said. "I see your point."

"Let me finish that for you, Alex," April said, taking the remaining plates. "Why don't you show John around?"

* * *

It took longer than Alex thought to show John around the lair. He was amazed with the place and slightly put off by the almost always present, but faint smell of sewer. What did he expect? They were in the sewer. Though he knew they were in the sewer, he still didn't know exactly where they were because of being blindfolded.

"And that's it," Alex informed him.

"Okay, now I see why you spend so much time down here," he said.

"Yeah, this place is great," Alex chuckled. "The residents aren't so bad either."

The pair walked back over to the tree to join the rest of the group as they decorated the tree, with several additions to the group. The Daimyo, Gen and Usagi had arrived and were making conversation with the rest of the guests.

"Usa-chan!" Alex exclaimed upon seeing him. She quickly made her way over to him and ignored his polite and respectful bow, hugged him in a warm, welcoming embrace. "I didn't know you guys were coming!"

"Leonardo told me he wished to surprise you, Princess," Usagi said, blushing slightly from the contact. Leo walked over and joined the two.

"Well, if Leo," she elbowed him playfully, "had told me, I would have gotten you a Christmas present!"

"There is no need, Princess," Usagi said. "Being in your presence is gift enough."

"Well, aren't you the little smooth talker," Alex laughed. "But I'm very happy you're here, Usa-chan. None of us get to see one another nearly as much as we should."

"That I can agree with," Leo said.

* * *

After watching Casey and Raph both fail miserably at trying to beat Silver Century at arm wrestling and April bribing him for her to win, April asked Alex to go and get Master Splinter, whom had retreated back into his room for a bit. Alex grabbed Leo by the arm and asked him to help her out in an attempt to talk to him.

"Leo?" she asked as the departed from the group.

"Yeah?" he replied.

"Are you okay?"

"I'm fine," he said. "Why?"

"Well, you've kind of been keeping your distance from me since the bet with Raph," she said. Once outside the door, she stopped and wrapped her arms around herself. "Did I so something wrong?"

"No, of course not," Leo assured.

"So why have you been avoiding me?"

"I'm not."

"Leo," Alex pressed.

Leo gulped and sighed. "Okay, so maybe I've been preoccupying myself."

"And why is that?"

"It's what Raph said earlier," he said.

"Raph said a lot of things," Alex chuckled. "Leo, don't worry about anything he said. I didn't. He doesn't mean anything by it. You shouldn't either."

Leo looked passed her to the door. She knew he heard her, but just didn't have anything to say about it. She knew that if he didn't listen to her then, she couldn't stop him from worrying about it. That was just the kind of guy Leo was.

Alex sighed, knowing she wasn't going to get anywhere. "Come on," she said, grabbing his arm.

"You look beautiful," Leo blurted out.

Alex stopped and looked up at him, shocked to hear what came out of his mouth. "What?" she asked, not sure she heard him correctly.

"Not that you don't usually look great. This is just a different kind of nice. I like the way you look no matter what. Like this or sweaty in your training clothes."

He would have kept rambling on if Alex hadn't kissed his cheek to shut him up. "Thanks, Leo," she said, biting her lip. "That means a lot."

"Anytime, Hime," Leo replied.

"Hime?" Alex asked. "I told you that you couldn't call me Princess so you go for Princess in another language. Clever, Leo. But annoying."

"Mhm, I am so sticking with that," he chuckled.

"Uh!" she groaned. "Come on, we need to grab Splinter. Alex opened the door gently and waited for Leo to go in first. Alex was behind him so she couldn't see into his room. She felt as if she was intruding. She didn't really want to be in there. What if he was doing something important?

"Master Splinter?" Leo called out. "Dinner's ready. Um, you okay, sensei?"

"Yes, my son," Splinter said. "I am fine. Just visiting an old friend."

* * *

"I so win the bet," Alex laughed, shoving it in Raph's face. "Mikey is late and the food is getting cold. Face it, Raph. I win!"

All that could be heard from Raph was grumbling. He would have said something back to her, Mikey walked in at that moment, dressed in warm winter clothes."Merry Christmas everybody!" Mikey said when he finally arrived. In his hands was a little orange kitten, looking very content with Mikey as a companion. "Meet my friend, Klunk."

"Mikey!" Leo scolded. "Where have you been?"

"Our guests have been waiting," Splinter told him. "It is very rude."

"I know, I'm sorry," he said. "But you're not going to believe what happened!"

"Mikey, we don't want to hear some lame story," Raph said.

"A-a-ah, Raph," Mikey said. "Remember, this is supposed to be a season of giving."  
"Yeah, and I'm thinking about giving you a well seasoned smack upside the head! You made me lose a bet to Alex!"

"You made a bet with Alex?" Mikey asked. "After Don majorly lost last time? Even I wouldn't do that!"

"Easy, Mikey," Alex said. "He's still fuming about it."

"Guys! It's Christmas Eve! It's a time to remember those less fortunate than ourselves," Mikey said. "In fact, it's a time not to think of ourselves at all. And I have just the ticket."

* * *

After giving all of the Orphan Alien dolls to the children, Alex helped pick up with the guys while Casey walked April home. It didn't take too long and soon enough, Leo carrying Alex home to make sure she got there safely. She strongly protested having him carry her on his back, but he insisted, seeing as it was late at night, making her a prime target to be robbed.

She would have just ran on the rooftops with him, but she kept almost slipping in the snow in her heels. Eventually, Leo just insisted on carrying her. It was faster and had less of a risk of Alex breaking her ankles.

Since Leo was carrying her, it didn't take very long for the two to get back to the apartment. He set her down on the fire escape gently so she could steady herself on her heels and make sure that her dress and coat were in place.

"Thanks," Alex said, opening her window.

"Anytime," Leo answered.

"Well, goodnight, Leo," Alex said. She leaned in and gave him a lingering kiss on his cheek, dangerously close to where his lips were. "And Merry Christmas."

"Merry Christmas, Alex."


	13. The Darkness Within

**This chapter is really short, but I just wanted to keep it extremely simple and to show the close bond between Leo and Alex. They may like one another, but they are still friends that will be there for one another no matter what. That's what I wanted to show in this chapter. Hope you guys like it. **

Thanks go out to the following people for reviewing:  
**_grapejuice101: _**I'm so glad you loved it! I hope this was quick enough for you, even though it's short.  
**_Kat093_**: I'm glad you liked it! I'm really glad you liked the bet. I want to try and continue that in some areas throughout the story.  
**_NYCelt_**: Really? Oh my God, I feel so honored that you think that! You just made my day, honestly! Thank you so much! And happy holidays to you too!  
**_erica. phoenix16: _**I'm happy you thought so!  
**_StillDoll13_**: I'm also always glad to help. I like heels, but I couldn't wear them that often. PLus, I'm so freaking clumsy that I have to have the heels be think so I can actually walk in them. But that sounds exactly like me! I LOVE GARRUS! I can't wait for the next game to come out. I know it won't have him in it, but the Terrians are just some of my favorite aliens ever created. And your ideas you sent to me are great! John does deserve someone. I should write him some. What do you think they should be like? Hmmm...Time to think...And the idea for the Detective Duo was great, btw. I really liked that.

* * *

Chapter 13  
"The Darkness Within"

It had been one of those rare nights where Alex didn't have a dream. It was just a deep, dark sleep. No nightmares. No playful, childlike, or excitingly weird dreams. It was just restful. That was, until she woke up at three in the morning to the ever so faint sound of her bedroom window sliding open and closed.

Without making it known that she heard it, Alex, who was sleeping on her stomach with her body hidden under the blanket, slipped her hand under her pillow to pull out a small kunai that she kept that just in case she ever needed it. So far she hadn't ever needed it. She wished she still hadn't.

As footsteps slowly and ever so quietly made their way over to Alex's bed, the redhead flipped around, kicking the intruder in the chest, sending them backwards. She pushed herself off the bed and quickly kicked the intruders legs out from under them. She pressed her weapon to their neck, making sure that if they moved a fraction of a centimeter, they would bleed, but froze feeling the hard material on the persons chest.

Once her eyes fully adjusted to the darkness of the room, she blinked a couple times in surprise. "Leo?" she asked, tilting her head to the side ever so slightly. She moved her kunai off of his neck, and grabbed his hand. She helped him to his feet, though he sure didn't need it. "What are you doing here? It's three in the morning!"

"I'm sorry," he said, rubbing his neck. "I'll go."

Something was off. Why else would Leonardo be there at that hour? And why would he just come and leave just like that, without giving a reason to why he come? None of it felt right to Alex. It wasn't danger, but more of an uneasy feeling that something was just off with her friend.

"No, Leo," Alex said, grabbing his arm as he turned to go back to the window. "Wait."

Leo stopped, but didn't turn back around to face her. His shoulders were tense, his back straight and his head hung slightly, starring off at something that wasn't there. Alex knew it. Something was wrong.

"What's wrong, Leo?" Alex asked, moving in front of the leader.

He shook his head, still not looking at her. "It's nothing."

"No, it's something," Alex pressed. She put her hand under his chin and lifted his head gently to make him look at her. "Talk to me, Leo. What's wrong?"

"I just," he started to say, but shook his head, rethinking what he wanted to say. "I wanted to come make sure you were okay."

"Why wouldn't I be?" Alex asked, genuinely confused at his statement.

Again, he shook his head. "It's stupid."

"Leonardo, if something is bothering you so much that you had to come see me at three in the morning, it could be stupid," Alex said. She grabbed his hand and lead him to her bed, ushering him to sit down. She pulled her comforter onto her lab and across his. "Now," she said, "tell me what happened."

Leo sighed and sat back against the wall her bed was pushed up against. "Angels brother when looking for some treasure and was missing, so she came to use to help find him. It turned out that there was a creature that tempted people with wealth and power. It would captured us and made us experience our fears."

"Oh," Alex said. "That's horrible, Leo. I'm so sorry."

"Master Splinter died," he said. "I couldn't save him."

"Leo, it's not your fault. It wasn't real. No matter what you did in it, he still would have died. Like you said, it made you experience your fears," Alex said.

"I know," Leo said. "When he died, I woke back up in the pod. Then it was you that pulled me out of it, instead of him."

"_Me_?"

"Yeah," he said.

"What was I doing there?"

He didn't answer her question. Instead, he shook his head and looked down at his lap. "You tried to get me out, just like Master Splinter. I knew something was off, but in the end, you still ended up dying, just like him. And I woke back up in the pod. Master splinter opened it up and I knew everything was wrong. It wasn't real, I know that."

"But it still bothers you," Alex said, nodding her head. "I get it, I do. I really do, Leo."

"It shouldn't bother me," he said. "I'm the leader. I can't let things that aren't real like this get to me. I can't show weakness. I shouldn't even be here."

"You may be our leader, Leo, but you're still a person," Alex said. "Eventually, you're bound to find something that sticks with you. That doesn't make you a bad leader, or a weak individual." Alex took his hand and held it tightly, making sure he knew she was there for him. "In fact, it makes you better. You have to learn to deal with it, just like any other situation that comes your way. And when you do that, you come out even stronger than you were before."

It was Alex's turn to sigh. "How do you think I've gotten as strong as I am?" she asked. She turned her head, looking across her room to the picture on her dresser. It was the last family photo they had ever taken. "Some of the things I've experienced would have broken me completely if I hadn't learned that I had to deal with them. I had to learn to use it to better myself and make me stronger."

"How?" he asked, sounding almost lost.

"Well, in your case, you just have to trust in your father's abilities to take care of himself. Same goes for me. Plus, you have to trust in your own abilities as a leader. Leo, you're a great leader and no matter what you order, things always turn out okay. We always come out of it alive."

"I should meditate over this," he said, starting to move off the bed.

"No," Alex said, with one last sigh. "Some things you just don't meditate over. You'll drive yourself crazy if you do." Alex got up and smoothed out her pajama pants. "You know what you need?"

Leo raised a brow and crossed his arms, head tilted slightly to the side like a puppy. "What?"

"Ice cream," said a smirking Alex.

"Ice cream?"

"_Shhh_," she hushed. "April's sleeping. Come on!" She headed to her door and listened to make sure there was no movement on the other side before slowly opening it. She turned back to Leo to see he was finally smiling ever so slightly, looking at her as if she were slightly crazy and a sight for sore eyes.

"Whatever you say, Hime."

"_Shut up_."

* * *

**Would you guys want me to do something for TMNT2012? I mean, I already want to, but I'm just interested in how many people form this story would read that one. It would be another Alex story, but with several differences that I will not disclose. But let me know.** **Oh and who is your favorite 2012 character?**


	14. The Entity Below

**I am on a roll! I love being off of school. It's great**. **Hope you guys like this chapter, it's much longer than the last.** **Anyways, I hope you guys like the new character in this chapter.**

**Thanks will go at the bottom for this chapter. **

**Please review!**

* * *

Chapter 14  
"The Entity Below"

"Hey guys. How was your Christmas break?" Alex asked Erik, Kiley and Emily. She had been on her way to their first period class when she noticed them by Erik's locker and decided to say hello.

"It was great!" Kiley said. "Our parents let Erik come with us on our skiing trip!"

"Cool," Alex said. "I'm more of a snowboarder myself."

"Same," Erik said. "Dey tried ta get me ta ski, bu' it didn' woik very well."

"He kept crossing his skis and falling," Emily translated.

"How graceful of you," Alex laughed.

"Yeah, yeah," he said, rolling his eyes with a smirk on his lips.

"Good morning," a very feminine accented voice said from behind Alex. She turned around to see Phoebe and Rudy right behind her, coming to join their group. "How was everybody's holiday?"

"Great," Alex said. "How about you?"

"I went back to England," Phoebe said. "It was wonderful to see my old friends again."

"What did you do, Rudy?" Emily asked.

"May family and I vent to Vashington DC," he said.

"Ah, da good ol' Capidall," Erik said.

The bell for them all to head to their first period class, English rang throughout the halls telling them they had to get a move on. The group of six made their way through the halls together, still keeping the same conversation going.

"What did you do, Lex?" Kiley asked.

"I had a big Christmas party with April, Casey, the guys and a bunch of friends," she answered. "It was great!"

"It's nice to hear you doing something relatively relaxing for once," Phoebe said. "Normally you say you were training or working."

"Oh, I did that too, but that was the biggest part of break," Alex said.

The group finally got to their classroom and as Alex ended first, almost ran into Ms. Lee, one of the school's art teachers. Emily was taking one of graphics classes, if Alex recalled correctly. It was weird that she would be in their English class though. Her classroom was all the way across the school on the bottom floor while English with Mrs. Rodger was on the top floor. And she never got the impression that Mrs. Rodger and Ms. Lee were even friends.

When Alex entered the classroom, however, she discovered that the room looked completely very different with comic book posters, as well as posters for movies and books. Lastly, Mrs. Rodger was not sitting at her desk in the front of the room like she normally was, which, if the change in decor hadn't been sign enough, the young woman sitting there was a dead giveaway.

The young woman sitting on top of the desk was very petite. She was taller than Alex by about four inches, but about as tiny as she was, and not as muscular as Alex. She had her short curly brown hair pulled behind her ears and out of her face as she sat with her pale hands crossed across her lap. She wore shiny black heels with relatively thick heels, which Alex understood were easier to talk in and a black pants suit and jacket. Her dark blue blouse was buttoned almost all the way up, though showing off a modest amount of her chest (not enough for the guys in the class to drool over, though her face and figure would capture their attention without much difficulty whatsoever, not that she looked as if that was what she was aiming for), and brought out her blue eyes which, Alex could see, were hidden behind clear contacts. She wore very little make-up, a tad bit of eye shadow and eyeliner, no mascara and from the chap stick on her desk, chap stick on her lips.

Alex walked to her seat, keeping her eyes on the very young looking woman. She sat down, getting glances from her friends and whispers asking if she knew what was going on. She obviously wasn't a substitute teacher, seeing as all the posters were now on the walls and would be rather pointless to just put up for one day. But she couldn't have been a teacher, she barely looked old enough to buy a beer.

Behind her on the white dry erase board in blue marker was _Ms. Parker_ written in neat, curvy cursive. It was fancy, but legible. The Parker woman was smart. She knew the students. Curve wasn't what they normally read, but she knew they'd be able to figure it out if she wrote it neatly and simply, but she still wanted it to look personalized, it seemed.

The bell rang once more, telling the teachers and students it was time to begin class. The young woman at the front of the room smirked and did something none of the kids thought they'd ever see a teacher do. She took off her shoes, brought her legs up from hanging off the desk and sat on them in a crossed manner, like small children did in kindergarten, still on top of the desk.

"Hi," the woman said, in a smooth, energetic voice that shouldn't have been legal for it being 7:30 in the morning. She got a couple confused hello's from a couple students, but most just watched her in amusement.  
"So, uh, I've got good news for those of you that disliked Mrs. Rodger," Ms. Parker said, playfully. "She has left teaching for the time being to spend more time with her family. Now you're all stuck with me! So I apologize if you liked Mrs. Rodger or if you end up disliking me, either way you're still stuck with me."

Her words were so weird for a teacher. Alex didn't think she had ever heard a teacher speak to her students like that before, except for Mr. Smith, who was one of the PE teachers. It was kind of refreshing. She spoke to them as if they were closer to equals; like they were more adults or she was more like a teenager, which looked very possible.

"I am Ms. Parker," Parker said. "I shall be your English teacher for the rest of the year. Any questions?"

Amanda's hand shot up from resting on her desk in the back of the room. Alex had to prevent herself from rolling her eyes. She hadn't spoken to Amanda in months. She was too much drama to deal with. She was just thankful Kiley and Emily realized that too and had remained friends with Alex.

"How old are you?" she asked.

"Twenty-one," Parker answered.

"Isn't that a little young to be teaching?" Amanda pressed.

"Perhaps," Parker shrugged, not letting Amanda's words bother her.

"Are you even qualified?" Amanda asked again, this time without raising her hand.

"Yes," Parker answered. "I graduated high school early, resulting in my graduation college and obtaining my Masters Degree sooner than most, and I would appreciated it if you would raise your hand and wait to be called on before speaking, Miss. Thank you." She looked away from Amanda and asked, "Any other questions?" Nobody moved. "Alrighty then!" She clapped her hands and turned to grab a clipboard next to her. "Why don't I take attendance and then we play some name games to help me remember all of you? Sound like plan?"

Of course it sounded like a plan to a bunch of high school teenagers that already felt as if it were too early to do anything. Alex could tell she understood them, but also knew that when work had to be done, it had to be done. That was evident by the box of books laying on the ground next to her desk.

Once attendance was over, Ms. Parker got off her desk, leaving her shoes off, and picked up the box, almost tipping over in doing so. Alex could tell she didn't have much balance, not that the box was too heavy. She smirked and almost laughed at that.

"Before we play any games though, I want all of you to come and grab one of these books, fill out the card, and hand it to me on the way out of class. For tonight's homework, I want you to read chapters 1-3. We will be starting off with this book, as well as watching the movie in class and discussing both."

Students went up to the front of the room and grabbed their books, not too happy to have homework the first night back from break and from a new teacher. The book was _Dead Poets Society_, Alex found out. It was small. _Easy enough_, Alex thought.

"Okay!" Parker said excitedly. "Time for games!"

_She's going to make things very interesting around_ _her_, Alex thought, shaking her head with a smirk.

* * *

John picked Alex up from school that day, having offered. He had to go to into work soon anyways, having a later shift than he normally did due to something to do with all of the cleanup still going on. Alex hopped into the passenger seat, resting her bag on her lap as she buckled her seatbelt.

"How was school?" John asked, focusing on the road.

"The usual," Alex said. "Though, we got a new English teacher today."

"You did?" he asked. "And what are they like? Mean old hag or inexperienced pushover?"

"Neither, I think," Alex thought out loud. "She'd young, I mean, really young. Twenty-one, but she let us know that she was in charge, though made sure we had fun."

"That's a little young," John said.

"And what are you? Old as dirt? John you're only twenty-eight!" Alex laughed.

"Whatever," he chuckled.

"I like her," Alex said. "She's nice, and she'd obviously smart. You should see what she did to the room. She covered it with posters. Like comic book characters and stuff. Mikey would like her."

"He's Orange, right?" John asked.

"Yes, _Michelangelo_ wears orange," Alex said, still trying to get him to use their names instead of just their colors. "She's also really pretty. She's kind of looks like a librarian, which is fitting because she's an English teacher."

"That'll go over well with the boys," John said, smirking.

"_John!_"

"Hey, no hitting the driver!"

* * *

_"Jealousy, turning saints unto the sea. Swimming through sick lullabies. Choking on your alibis, but it's just the price I pay. Destiny is calling me. Open up my eager eyes. 'Cause I'm Mr. Brightside."_

Alex was bobbing her head to the music playing in her ears as she made her way to the lair. She had made plans with the guys to have an alien movie marathon after some training, seeing as it was the night of the planetary alignment and all. She was in no hurry though. She had plenty of time to get there. She would end up being early anyway.

She had planned on her homework to take longer than it actually took her. She had very little other homework. The only things she really had was English, and that hadn't taken her long at all. She had enjoyed what she read, actually. She was even more happy to have Ms. Parker as a teacher by the minute.

_"I'm coming out of my cage and I've been doing just fine. Gotta, gotta, gotta be down because I want it all. It started out with a kiss. How did it end up like this? It was only a kiss. It was only a kiss!"_

Alex was about three blocks away when the first tremor came. She wobbled slightly and steadied herself with the wall of the brick building next to her, which, after thinking about it, wasn't the smartest thing to do, seeing as if everything was shaking, the building could collapse. She backed away from the wall to get herself at a safer distance.

"What the heck?" Alex muttered to herself.

_"I just can't look, it's killing me! And taking control. Jealousy, turning saints unto the sea. Swimming through sick lullabies. Choking on your alibis, but it's just the price I pay. Destiny is calling me. Open up my eager eyes. 'Cause I'm Mr. Brightside."_

Another tremor came, this time knocking Alex off her feet. She tripped off the curb and bumped into a car that had its car alarm going off due to the shaking. Something definitely wasn't write. Major earthquakes in New York City? No. Alex pulled her headphones off and bolted it for the lair.

There was another tremor as Alex rushed into the lair, throwing her bag down on the ground before the living room. She made it to the guys and said, "Okay, there are earthquakes right, or is it just me going crazy?"

The power shut off right after she said that. "No way!" Mikey said.

"Ah, great!" Raph complained.

"Think the whole city is out?" Leo asked.

"Probably," Alex answered.

"Huh?" Don sounded. The group turned to glance over at his workshop where a glowing blue light and a familiar high pitch fluctuating noise was coming from. "Hey guys. Check it out!"

The party made their way over to the

"Impossible, this crystal was completely burnt out," said Don.

"It's not now," Leo said.

"It seems to be super charged," Don added.

"How?" Raph asked.

"I don't know," Don answered. "It might have something to do with the alignment. Or…"

"Mikey, what are you doing?" Alex asked, glancing around Raph.

"What?" Mikey asked. "It's Pluto. Who cared about Pluto?"

"I do!" Alex answered. "Pluto's my favorite."

"And you're the only one," Mikey said. "I guess everyone needs someone to like them. Even Pluto."

Alex just stuck her tongue out at him.

"Or, it might have something to do the crystal moon in the Underground City," Don added.

"Oh, you have got to be kidding me!" Alex sighed, leaning against one of the work benches. "I thought we were finally done with the Underground!"

There was another tremor, knocking Alex into Raph, who grabbed her arm to steady himself and her. She nodded a thanks to him before turning her attention back to Leo and Don who both simultaneous said, "We'd better check it out."

If Alex wasn't bummed about having to go back to the Underground, she would have said jinx, but she was bummed. She hated the Underground. She had almost been eaten, crushed and had overheated by being down there. She didn't want to go back. She thought she would never have to. Why couldn't they just stay put up on the surface?

"Remember Donny, you promised I could drive!" Mikey yelled.

"All right, just try not to grind the gears!" Don told him.

"Why, for the sake of our lives, would you tell him he could drive?" Alex asked.

"I didn't really expect us to have to go back down again!" Don said.

"Donny, honey, you're the smartest out of all of us and even I know not to do that!" Alex said.

Mikey started the machine and they moved towards the tunnels, grinding away as they went. Alex, along with the rest of the guys, turned around to look at Mikey. He apologized and tried his best not to do it again, and did well for the most part. They made it to the original tunnel and Alex took in a deep breath, regretting her decision to go with them. She should have gone home!

"Okay," Don said. "I'd suggest everyone strap in. We've dug out these tunnels already, remember?"

"How can I forget?" Alex squeaked.

The ride was very much like a rollercoaster. Alex loved rollercoaster, however, since she knew this wasn't actually a ride, it scared it. Mikey's driving scared her to begin with, but add in being underground where there used to be monsters and where she almost got buried alive? She wasn't comfortable with the ride whatsoever.

"Hit the brakes!" don yelled as they came out of the tunnel too quickly. "Hit the brakes!" By the time he managed to get the second on out, they were already off the cliff, heading down towards the lava.

_Not again, not again, not again!_ Alex screamed in her mind, remembering the last time she had been in lava, she had overheated and gone loopy. It was something she did _not_ want to experience again. Luckily, they came out of the lava in seconds and drove up onto a solid surface.

Leo was the first one to exit, followed by Don, Alex, Mikey and Raph. "Um, what's wrong with this picture?" Leo asked, looked at the now very _functioning, inhabited_ Underground City.

"Whoa," nearly everyone said.

"This sure ain't the way we left it," Raph said.

"Yeah, this joint is jumping," Mike added.

"It's as if the entire city has somehow come back to life," Leo said. "And do you hear that? Some kind of chanting."

The group started to make their way towards the city, Alex rather slowly, dreading having to get closer to the place she disliked so much. "Why did it have to be chanting?" Alex asked. "Nothing good ever something from chanting in these situations."

If the others heard her, they ignored her. They all knew how much she hated it down there. It was almost as much as how much Mikey disliked it.

"You think there's a connection between what's happening down here and what's going on up top?" Raph asked.

"Let's find out," Leo said.

"But I'm going to say it's safe to say there is," Alex said. "When it comes to anything down here, it has to be."

"Ah, excuse me, could you please tell us-" Don started to ask one of the beings that flew past them on one of those hover crafts. They completely ignored them though."Hey!"

"It's like they don't even see us," Raph said.

"They see us," Leo said. "They just don't care."

"Well, you guys don't get _that_ every day," Alex said.

Before anything else could be said or done, four large lava creatures came out of the wall and ground, surrounding them. The gooey, hot creatures were definitely something Alex would have wanted to avoid.

"Well, it looks like somebody cares!" Mikey yelled.

"Lava, it just had to be lava, didn't it!" Alex muttered.

"What are these things?" Leo asked.

"I don't know," Mikey said. "But from the looks of them, I'd say they are _not_ the welcome wagon!"

"Any suggestions?" Don asked.

"Yeah, let's kick the magma out of them," Raph replied.

The group managed to get out of the middle and surrounded the monsters, however, they didn't expect them to basically shift their faced to the other side of their bodies. Which, was rather gross if Alex really thought about it.

"Good plan, Raph!" Mikey yelled sarcastically. "Except how do we fight monsters made out of lava?"

"Like this!" Alex wasn't paying attention to Raph though. She was more focused on trying to dodge the one by her that was throwing lava at her. "That things snagged my blades!"

"Raph, wait!" Leo yelled. Everyone of them went to grab Raph, to hold him back. "We're not winning this one!"

"So let's try a new plan," Mikey said. "One I like to call running for our lives!"

The ninjas turned and ran, though not necessarily liking it. When they got to another area behind them, however, the monsters just walked through the wall to block them. They had nowhere to go!

"Now what?" Raph asked.

"Uh, more running?" said Mikey.

This time, when they turned and ran, it wasn't lava monsters blocking their path. This time it was a bunch of the people inhabiting the city.

There was one more way for them to try. They all turned down and tried to escape.

"Since when did we become so popular?" Don asked as they ran.

"Popularity is overrated," Alex said, referring to the monsters and the citizens.

Once they reached the end of their path, the monsters reappeared. _Great, just great_, Alex thought_. I should have stayed home and gotten ahead in my English reading!_

"We're boxed in!" Raph stated.

Before they had the chance to do anything else, the floor gave out under them and the five of them landed in a small room. "There's a door!" They spotted a doorway and ran for it, but before they could get there, laser like bars appeared, trapping them in.

"Yeah, a cell door," Don said.

"Not good!" Mikey said. "Not good at all."

"Let's make it good," Leo said, taking out his katana. He brought them down on the beams. The energy from the bars went through the swords, up Leo's arms and into his body, causing him great pain. He dropped the swords and fell to the ground.  
"Leo!" Alex yelled, along with his brothers. Don was instantly behind him, Raph on the side, while Alex was by his head. He turned over, leaning back onto Alex for support. He rubbed the back of his head, obviously still in pain.

"Are you okay?" Alex asked.

"Yeah, I think so," Leo replied, turning his head slightly to look at her.

"Don't do that to me," Alex whispered in his ear.

"And this is why I have to ask, why do we keep coming down here?" Mikey asked.

Another door in the area behind their blocked doorway opened up. The bright light from inside the door made it difficult to see details of the man in the doorway. "I have asked myself that very same question."

"Ah, not this guy again!" Mikey groaned.

"You should not have returned!" he said.

"That's exactly what I told them," Mikey said. "But would they listen? Nooo."

"We wouldn't have come back down here, but whatever is powering the crystals is wreaking havoc on our world," Don explained.

"I don't know what you're up to, but you better knock it off-" before Raph could finish his threat, he was surrounded by crystals and forced into the beams on the door.

"Raph, no!" Mikey yelled.

"Stop!" Alex yelled.

"Let him go!" Leo yelled.

"Or you will what?" he asked. He lowered Raph back to the ground, shaking his head. Leo moved out of Alex's hold and went to Raph's side. Alex did the same, checking him over to make sure he was okay."Pathetic creatures. This is far beyond your control. After ten thousand years, a new day is dawning for my people. The Y'Lyntians shall rule once more."

"Your people," Leo started, "you told us you were the sole survivor of your kind. That you were peace loving. Why all the lies?"

"At the time I had limited power. I needed your help to maintain my city, so I said what I had to."

"I don't understand," Don said. "What is it you Y'Lyntians are trying to do?"

"Reshape the world the way it used to be!" he clarified. He turned and started to make his leave.

"We won't stand by and let this happen!" Leo declared.

"It is already happening. There's nothing you can do. You shall be the first slaves of the new world order." The door then shut and he was gone.

"Well, slavery is illegal, but it's obvious this guys doesn't care about the constitution," Alex muttered. She was sitting in the middle of the room, legs crossed and her elbow resting on her knees. She was watching Raph beat away at the wall and the rest of the guys climbed on top of one another to try and get out the way they had fallen in. She just shook her head sighed.

"This is going to take a month!" Raph exclaimed.

"No good," Don said. "It's too far up."

There was a weird noise coming from where the three brothers were piled on top of one another. "Now what?" Mikey asked, looking at the large red spot of melting rock on the wall. "More lava monsters?"

Alex got up and got into a defensive position, not feeling good about the situation at all. The boys jumped back just before the wall blew. When the smoke cleared a woman appeared on the other side, holding a crystal necklace.

"Come with me if you want to live," she said, before walking away.

"I want to live," Mikey said. "How about you guys? You want to live?"

"Anything's better than sitting locked up in here," Raph said.

"All right," Leo said. "Let's go, but be ready for anything."

The group followed the woman down the hall, asking questions as they went.

"So, who are you?" Leo asked. "Why are you helping us?"

"Yeah," said Raph. "Aren't you one of them?"

"All will be revealed," she said. "Follow me. My name is Versallia. I am an Y'Lyntian, but I am _not_ like the others. We _must_ stop them!" They came to a door and she stopped, lifted her crystal up and opened the door.

"Stop them?" Leo asked. "We don't even know how they're doing what they're doing!"

The door opened and they followed Versallia inside. "Then you will learn, here in the chamber of chronicles, you will see the truth of the past."

"I don't know. Last movie we saw down here turned out to be a pack of lies," Mikey said.

"Please," Versallia said. "Attend. We were of a different age. A time long ago when Y'Lyntians held unassailable dominion over the Earth. We were the first. The chosen. The heavens bestowed upon us power beyond all imagination in the form of mighty crystals from the stars. The largest of these, the sun crystal came to rest high on mount timeus, overlooking the entire continent.

"As a final gift from the heavens, the planets aligned and empowered our sun crystal. Charging it with unbelievable energy. Crystal energy which we harnessed to build the largest, most splendid civilization on Earth.

"But we Y'Lyntians had advanced so far, so fast; we began to believe ourselves superior to all others. We enslaved many innocent humans, and when they could not perform the jobs we imposed upon them, the limitless power of our crystal sun was used to mutate them into creatures better suited to sure our selfish needs.

"Water-breathers bring us the bounty of the sea, monstrous beasts of burden to raise our monuments and dig our canals and avians to patrol the skies, preventing certain Y'Lyntians from escaping. Y'Lyntians who, like me, detested the dark ways of our own people.

"And then, an uprising. The human cultures banded together and launched an attack on our home. The Y'Lyntians were taken by surprise. The High Council gathered and the Star Chamber, to take retaliatory action and the slaves were ordered to turn the power of our crustal sun to the most devastating of weapons.

"But many slaves were allied with the human forces, determined to put an end to their cruel Y'Lyntian task masters. The power of our crystal sun was turned back upon itself with catastrophic consequences. And the fabled island of Y'Lyntius sank beneath the waves."

"Wait a minute," Mikey said. "The fabled island of Y'Lyntius, you mean Y'Lyntius is really…"

"Atlantis!" Donny finished. "Of course! Why didn't I get it before? You guys are from the lost city of Atlantis! Unbelievable."

"We've made one of the biggest discoveries of all time, and we can't care it. Yeah, that's just our luck," Alex laughed.

"Yes," Versallia said. "We may be all that remains of the once great civilization. A few of us managed to escape destruction and took a fragment of the sun crystal, though its power was hugely diminished. It was enough to give life to a fast underground refuge.

"Now named the crystal moon, this smaller power source ultimately began to weaken. And without slaves, the Y'Lyntians found they were ill equipped to survive on their own. So they chose to go into crystal suspension until the next planetary alignment could recharge the moon crystal. Only one remained awake, the High Mage. It was his task to watch over the city until the crystal moon could be recharged.

"And now, all has been fulfilled as foreseen by the High Council. The alignment has come to pass. The crystal moon is recharged and the High Council is using it to raise our city from the sea."

"And with a sudden geologic change," Don said, "on such a massive scale, continents will shift and sink. Most of the human race will be wiped out! It'll be the end of the world as we know it."

"Then we gotta stop them!" Raph said.  
"Maybe we can take a page from Y'Lyntian history and sabotage the crystal power source just like the slaves did!" Leo said.

"Sounds like a plan," Raph said. "Let's do it."

"No, it's the shell of a plan. We need a way of performing the task to make it a plan," Alex said. "But good thinking, Leo."

"I can get a prism large enough to interfere with the energy beam, but we will have to gain access to the Star Chamber. It will not be easy." She lead them into another area with weapons and armor hanging on the walls.

"It never is," Alex said.

"Especially if more of those lava monsters are around," Mikey said.

Versallia picked up a staff with a crystal on it and said, "This Y'Lyntian armor will protect you from the lava wraiths. If you dislodge the fire crystals from within their bodies using these staffs the lava monsters will disintegrate."

"Good," Raph said. "It's time for a little pay back. Those goons melted my sai!"

"Suit up, boys," Leo said. Alex cleared her throat, making her presence knock. "And Alex."

"Mhm, 'And Alex,'" she said, shaking her head as she suited up, taking one of the weapons. "I'm always an add on. You know," Alex said, turning to Versallia, "Sometimes I feel like I'm just a supporting cast member to some TV show, or an add on character to some weirdo's story."

"I am not sure what you are saying," Versallia said.

"Nah, I suppose you don't," Alex sighed. "Ah well. Let's get a move on!"

* * *

"Time to party," Mikey said, once the elevator doors opened. They snuck out and made sure the coast was clear.

"Here, this will allow you to disrupt the crystal energy flow," Versallia said, handing the larger crystal to Leo. "Okay, we all clear on the plan?" Everyone nodded. "Be careful," he added before he and Alex started to scale the wall up to the Star Chamber.

Leo was ahead of Alex, so he reached the top first. He stopped to make sure the coast was clear before saying, "All right, come on." He pulled himself up, then helped Alex over the side. "This way," he instructed, leading her across the platform.

They took some cover and looked up to the top of the chamber. "Huh, so far so…bad!" Leo said.

"You just had to start, didn't you!" Alex yelled, jumping back from the lava wraith that jumped out from the wall before them.

"Alex, take this," he said, handing over the crystal. "I'll take care of this thing, you make your way over to the Star Chamber, okay?"

"Got it," Alex said. "Be careful."

Alex took off, leaving Leo behind. She didn't get very far when she heard Leo coming up behind her. "Wow, that was fast," she said. It was then she noticed the large singe in his armor. "You okay?"

"I'm fine," he said. "This stuff actually works."

"Good to know," Alex laughed. "I guess we'll just have to keep it in case we ever need something like it again."

"I hear that," he laughed.

"Come on, let's get this over with!" Alex said, pressing on.

They made it to the top of the Star Chamber and Alex handed over the crystal to Leo. They got there just in time to hear Mikey say, "We're distracting you!"

"You're crazy ritual is wreaking havoc across the globe, but it stops now!" He raised the crystal in his hand and jumped, landing on the larger crystal in the Star Chamber. He made contact with the other, cracking it.

"You have done it, but come!" Versallia said, flying over to Leo, then over to Alex. "We must flee the city!" Everybody got on and left the Star Chamber, on their way out. The Crystal moon fell from the ceiling into the lava as the city began to sink.

Their crafted started to drop, signaling that something was wrong. "We've lost all power!" Don said. "Jump!" They landed on a ledge above all of the chaos, safe from harm.

"Close call," Leo said. "But we did it." He put his hand on Versallia's shoulder, comfortingly.

Alex's stomach dropped a little at the sight. She knew Leo was just trying to be a good person. He was trying to reassure Versallia, but for some reason, it made her stomach chirm and she didn't like it.

"The world is safe," she said, "but I've lost everything I've ever known." She started to cry, and Leo pulled her in to comfort her more, just like he had down with Alex so many times before.

Alex bit her lip and moved closer to the woman. Versallia looked up at her as she knelt down, taking her by the shoulders and pulling her close. "You're not alone," Alex said so quietly that only Versallia could hear. "It's happened to me too. You'll be okay."

Versallia pulled back, looking up at the teenager. She studied her for a long while, trying to understand her words before finally nodding. "Thank you."

Alex stood up and pulled the woman with her. "Come on," she said with a small smile. "Let's get out of here."

The group made their way out of the area of the Underground City until they got to an area with several different passage ways. They stopped for a moment, giving Leo the chance to ask, "Where will you go, Versallia?"

"I have heard long ago of other Underground Cities were Y'Lyntians, like myself, fled the dark empire," she said. "I hope to find them.

_Oh great!_ Alex thought. _There's more of them! Good God help me!_

"Well, if you ever get topside," Don said. "Look us up."

"Farewell my friends," Versallia said. "Safe Journey." With that, she turned and went down another passage.

"Come on, let's get the Tunneler and get out of here," Leo said.

"And Mikey, you are _not_ driving!" Raph added.

"Letting me drive is the least you could do after dragging me back down here in a creepy cavern," Mikey said.

"Ah, suck it up Mikey," Raph said.

"And look at the Brightside," Leo said, "We'll never have to come back down here ever again."

"Yeah, that's what you said the last time, and the time before that and the time before that, and the time before that and the time before that," Mikey said. Raph hit him on the head causing him to yell out an, "Ow!"

"I don't think we've been down here _that_ many times, Mikey," Alex said. "Though, I'll admit that it _feels_ like it's been that many times."

"Sure does," Mikey said.

"I'm just glad we're done with this place," Alex said. "I mean, Versallia was nice and all, but I'll tell you, I'm never vacationing in one of _those_ cities!"

"Sure you liked her," Mikey teased.

"What are you talking about? She helped us save the world, of course I like her!" Alex said.

He lowered his voice slightly, which was weird for Mikey, and spoke so only Alex could hear him. "I saw the way you were looking at her when Leo was hugging her!"

"Wh…Mike…I was no…You were just…He w…No…" Alex shook her head and let out a growl. "Uh, shut up, Mikey!"

"I'm right and you know it!" Mikey laughed and ran ahead, making sure not to get close to Alex in case she decided to attack.

_Stupid Orange turtle and him being right_, Alex thought as she took her seat in the tunneler.

* * *

_**dream lighting **_\- You ask and I shall do! Soon, that will happen soon. I promise. ;) A lot sooner than you think, but not in the way you'd imagine.  
**_NYCelt_** \- Thank you! I aim to please!  
_**grapejuice101**_ \- I love it too, but it won't come for a while. But keep a look out. I'll most likely make an annoucement before I do it though.  
**_StillDoll13 _**\- That is so true! I'm glad you think so. I hate doing short chapter. I should have put part of this one in that last, but I didn't have the idea for it until I was about half way through this one. But oh well. A chapter's a chapter. I love Raph and Mikey in 2012. It's not my favorite, this one will always be the best in my heart, but it makes me laugh. And yeah, I ended up changing John's middle name. I just really wanted to go with Ashton Parker. I fell in love with it. There's a sneak peak of her in here. ;) Hope you like the little bit of her that's in here. I've started the first chapter for her and John's story. When it's done, if you'd like, you can read it.  
**_Erica. Phoenix16 _**\- Yeah, who wouldn't want to cuddle with him though?  
**_pokemonjkl - _**Thank you! Happy New Year to you as well. Hope you liked the chapter!


	15. Time Travails

**I think the reason why I'm going through these chapter so quickly is because of the next chapter and the endig of this season. I am SOOOO excited for it to finally happen! I hope you guys are too. If you guys have any suggestions for the title of the next season, let me know!**

Thanks go out to the following for reviewing:**_  
erica. phoenix16 _**\- you are very welcome!  
**_Kat093_** \- I'm so glad! Yeah, I totally forgot about that last little part of the episode and I was like, oh, I JUST HAVE to do it!  
**_StillDoll13_** \- Awww, thank you. I love you too! I'm glad you liked Ash. I think you're really going to like this chapter. ;) Still haven't finished the first chapter for them yet, but it's coming. I'm just in the swing of this story right now! I'll get to that one eventually.  
**_NYCelt_** \- I am! I love when I'm in the groove! I'm sure you guys do too. Hope you like this chapter!  
**_TMG4899_** \- I know, it's fantastic! I'm making up for lost time. And don't worry about reviwing. Just do it whenever you can. But I thank you soooo much for doing it. Your feedback is always great. I'm so glad you liked the past couple chapters and trust me. Like I said, they'll come. VERY SOON! ;) *wink, wink, nudge, nudge*

Please review! Thanks! Enjoy!

* * *

Chapter 15  
"Time Travails"

Rushing out the alley door with her jacket buttoned up tight, because the mornings in March were still rather cold in New York. Her black backpack was bouncing against her back because there really wasn't much in it. She hadn't had that much homework the night before, just to read some of the new book they were reading in English, _To Kill A Mockingbird_ and to finish her history project, which she was having a rather difficult time carrying in her arms. It wasn't that it was all that heavy, just too bulky. Alex rushed around the building, nearly running into the dumpster and choking on the piece of toast half in her mouth.

"Here," a male voice said as she came around the front of the building. The project was taken from her hands and slid into the back of John's car. She had asked him to give her a ride that morning in order to get her project to school. He agreed.

"Thanks," Alex said.

"You're such an over achiever," John said, starting the car.

"I am not," Alex replied, rolling her eyes. "This project is a quarter of our grade for the semester."

"Okay, but I bet most people didn't make a project that's almost bigger than they are," John laughed. "What is that thing, anyway?"

"It's a model of the invasion of Normandy," Alex said. Alex turned her head, resting it on the window, watching as the buildings went by. There was a decent about of people there, most people were in groups, talking to one another.

"Okay then," John said. "Hey, you want to go out for pizza tonight?"

Alex didn't move. She just continued looking out the window. John glanced over at the girl. He had been seeing a couple of days every week, even if it was just for a couple minutes, and as the weeks went on, he could see a decline in her awareness to the world around them. Not like she was shutting everything out, becoming a loner, more like she was lost in her own thoughts all the time.

It wasn't that unusual for her to do that, but it had begun to become an everyday occurrence and he had taken not of it. It worried him. "Hey," John said, getting Alex's attention. "You okay?"

"Hmm?" Alex asked, "What?" She moved her green eyes over to John's brown ones.

"You're going all space case on me," John said. "Again."

"Sorry," Alex sighed.

"Is everything okay?" he asked. "You've been doing this a lot lately. It's worrying me, Firecracker."

Alex sighed, rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand. "Sorry, I didn't mean to worry you."

"What's going on, Alex?" John asked, taking on hand off the wheel to give one of hers a quick squeeze before putting it back in place.

"It nothing," she insisted.

"No, it's obviously something," he said. "If it's bothering _you_, it's something."

"It's just," Alex started. She paused, trying to figure out how exactly to explain what was up. "In English class, Ms. Parker usually always has quotes on the board about relative topics to what we're covering and stuff and with the book we've been reading, _To Kill A Mockingbird_, we've been having a lot of family, hero and doing the right thing kind of quotes."

"And what's bothering you? The family quotes?" John asked.

"Partially," Alex said. "Really, it all of them together."

John glanced over, confused by her statement. "Alex, you do the right thing all the time. You're basically a superhero. I mean, how many times have you saved the world? Twelve?"

"I don't think it's that many," Alex said as if it were nothing important, looking out the window."It's more the fact that, I know where my brothers and Fred are, I know what's wrong and I don't do anything to help them. They're being forced to do everything they don't believe in and it's got to be killing them. And what am I doing? Sitting at home reading _To Kill A Mockingbird_ and making paper mach history projects!"

John pulled up to the school and parked. Alex reached to opened the door, but it wouldn't budge. John had locked the door, preventing her from getting out. She looked over at him, giving him a very annoyed look. "What are you doing?"

"We're not done talking about this," John said.

"I think we are," she pushed.

"No, we're not," John insisted. "Alex, just because you're not doing anything yet, doesn't mean you're doing the wrong thing."

"Okay, but that doesn't make me feel any better!" Alex said, unlocking the door herself. Before shutting the door, she turned and asked, "Are you going to help me bring this in or not?"

"Of course," he said.

John got the project our from the back of the car and headed towards the school. It was just after seven so the doors were unlocked for the students to get in, but most didn't come in until closer to quarter after. The same went for a lot of the teachers. Alex and John were really the only people in the hallways. They made their way up to the top floor, John complaining about taking the stairs all the way up, and dropped the project off in Mr. Wesson's room.

"Wow," Mr. Wesson said, helping John put the project in the back of the room. "Very impressive, Lex. You've outdone yourself."

"Thanks, Mr. Wesson," Alex said.

"No problem," he said, smiling at the two. "I'll see you in class later, okay?"

"Of course," Alex said. Alex pulled John out of the classroom and started to head back to the other side of the school, where the closest staircase to the front entrance was. As they were walking, though, they head a massive crash come from one of the classrooms.

"That came from Ms. Parker's room!" Alex gasped, bolting for her English room.

When they got to the room, Alex saw Ms. Parker in the back of the room by one of the book cases. The book case the tipped slightly, with Ms. Parker holding it from falling completely on top of her. All of the books that had been in the book case were scattered on the floor around her. John and Alex were by her side in an instant, pushing the book case back against the wall so the small woman wasn't holding it all on her own.

Once it was back in place, Parker turned to the two, smirked and started to laugh. "I really need a step stool," she said rather simply.

"Are you okay, Ma'am?" Blake asked politely, casually checking Parker over. Alex knew he was looking for injuries, but she also knew he was totally and completely checking out her English teacher.

"Oh, yeah," Parker said, blushing as she waved the situation off. "Happens all the time. The joys of being clumsy."

"As long as you're sure," he said, nodding with a small smirk.

"Thank you two for helping me with that," Parker said.

"It's no problem, Ms. Parker," Alex said. "Uh, John, this is Ms. Parker, my English teacher. Ms. Parker, this is Detective John Blake," Alex introduced.

"Ma'am," John said, putting his hand out to shake.

"Detective," Parker greeted, placing her hand in his much larger on. "Thank you, again."

"It was my pleasure," John said, he turned his attention away from the pretty woman and looked at Alex. "Uh, I should go. My shift starts soon. I'll see you later, Firecracker. You want to go out for pizza later."

"Can't," Alex said. "I'm meeting the guys later, but I'll call you."

"Okay," John said. He kissed Alex on the top of the head before messing her hair up. She swatted him away and tried to fix her hair as John looked back at the young woman and said, "It was nice meeting you, Ma'am."

"You as well, Detective," she said. "I wish you a safe day's work."

John nodded to her and took his leave, but as he went, Alex caught Ms. Parker watching him go, her eyes lingering lower than she would have expected the very professional woman to look. Though, she was young, only about five years older than Alex herself. And she couldn't blame her, John was a very handsome man.

Alex bent down and picked several books up off the ground. Once she knew John was gone with no chance of hearing what she was about to say, she smirked and said, "We're you just checking him out?"

"What?" Parker asked, a deep red blush prominent on her cheeks as her wide blue eyes looked over her black framed glasses. "N-No! O-of course not!"

"Mhm," Alex laughed. "Would you like some help with these?" She held up the book in her hands, changing the subject, which she knew Parker would be very grateful for.

"Oh, if you don't mind," Parker said. "I don't want to keep you."

"Nah, I'm early," Alex said.

"I can see that," Parker said with a small smile. "What brings you hear so early?"

"I had to drop off a project and I asked John to help bring it in," Alex said. "It was either bring it on my own and come at my normal time or have him help and come before his shift."

"Ah," Parker said. "That was very nice of him." Parker stood on her toes and put several books on the top shelf. "Don't worry about putting them in neatly," she said. "I'm going to have to organize them this afternoon." Alex handed her a stack and went to pick up more when she heard the woman ask, "So, how do you know the Detective?"  
"Uh, it's a long story," Alex said. "I was, in an accident, I guess you could say, and John was the police officer that worked the case. We kept in touch after and he's kind of become like family."

"How sweet," Parker said. "Oh, could you hand that to me. Thank you."

"No problem," Alex said.

"Can I ask you something, Alex?" Ms. Parker asked.

"Sure, I guess," she said with a shrug.

"Have you been doing okay lately?" Parker asked. "You normally participate in class much more than you have been as of late. Is everything all right at home?"

Alex sighed. So even someone that didn't know her very well could tell something was off with her. That didn't make Alex feel any better. "It's nothing," Alex said.

"You know, anything you tell me can stay between us," Parker said.

Alex nodded. "I know," she said. "Thank, but it's okay. It's not really anything."

Parker nodded. "You've a good person, Alex. Whatever it is can't be too bad."

Alex sighed, catching the woman attention. She didn't say anything though, she just continued to put books back on the shelves. Parker knew that if Alex was going to talk about it, she would have to do it on her own terms.

"Have you ever thought that you missed your opportunity to do the right thing?" Alex asked, out of nowhere.

"Yes," Parker said. "However, you don't seem like the type to just stand by when something wrong is going on, Alex. You're more of the type that jumps in to help, no matter the consequence to you."

She sounds like John, Alex thought, leaning back against one of the desks in the back of the room. If she had been paying attention, she would have noticed it was Amanda's desk and would have gotten off it, but she wasn't, so she didn't. It didn't seem all that important, compared to her internal dilemma about the Elite Ninja.

"Are you sure the opportunity has passed?" Parker asked after a long moment of silence.

"It feels like it," Alex muttered, turning her head to look out the window.

"Did I ever tell you I lost my parents when I was little?" Parker asked, catching Alex's attention. "Yeah, I grew up in foster care. It wasn't a very nice place," she said. She looked at one of the books in her hand, though she didn't really look as if she was really looking at it, more like seeing something from the past. "There were a lot of times were I wanted to run away," she admitted. "I almost did on several occasions. I thought that if I didn't leave right then, I wouldn't have a future, but if I had, I wouldn't be where I am today.

"My point is," she said, looking over to Alex, "that if I had done that, I would have missed out on my opportunity to go to college. All of those chances to run that I didn't take, those weren't my opportune moment. It may not always seem like you're doing the right thing, waiting and doing nothing, but you have to believe that there is always another chance," Parker said.

"I believe that your opportunity hasn't come yet, whatever it may be," Parker said.

"How do I know it when it comes along?" Alex asked.

"You'll know it," Parker said. "You'll feel it."

_Like my gut?_ Alex asked herself.

"'It is easier to kind men who will volunteer to die than to find whose who are willing to endure pain with patience.'"Ms. Parker asked. "I hope that helps," she added, putting the last books back on the shelf.

Alex watched as Parker walked to the front of the room and picked up her marker for the board. In the same clear cursive she had written her name in her first day, she wrote the day's quote, just like she did every morning. However, this one seemed different to Alex. This one meant something to her. Parker had picked it, in hopes of trying to make Alex's pain easier.

_'Sometimes things aren't clear right away. That's where you need to be patient and preserves and see where things lead' – Mary Pierce_, Alex read. _She's right. John's right. I just have to wait. The guys are fine and I'll get them back eventually, if it's the last thing I do. _

xXx

After having the talk with Ms. Parker, Alex's mood had increased greatly. By the time lunch came, she was laughing and having a good time with her friends and looking forward to seeing her boys that night.

"I am so looking forward to history today," Emily said.

"Why?" Alex asked. "You _hate_ history."

"She hated history, but she loves Mr. Wesson," Kiley answered.

"Well, you can't really blame her," Phoebe said. "Look at the man. It's _incredibly_ fit!"

"_Hey_," Rudy said.

"I'm sorry," she said, kissing him on the cheek. "But even you have to admit the man is gorgeous."

"Nah, Parker's gorgeous," Erik said.

"_Erik_!" Kiley scolded.

"Wha?" he asked. "Come on! She is! I only 'ave eyes fer ya, but I can' deny deh fact dat she is!"

"Yeah, she is," Kiley admitted.

"Wouldn't Mr. Wesson and Ms. Parker make a cute couple?" Phoebe asked. "They would have the most beautiful babies."

"Beautiful yes, but Ms. Parker and Mr. Smith would have the sexiest babies," Emily said, referring to their physical education teacher.

Alex nodded her head, agreeing that both men would have very nice looking children with the woman, but she couldn't get the fact that John and Ms. Parker had been checking each other out this morning. She couldn't help but think that, with their personalities and looks, they would be one of the perfect couples in human history.

"She wouldn't go for either of them though," Kiley said. "If she did, it would most likely be with Mr. Wesson. He's the nicer of the two."

"Ms. Parker was checking out John this morning," Alex said without really thinking.

"Wait," Emily said. "_Your_ John. Detective Delicious?"

"_Detective what_?" Alex asked, almost spitting out her milk.

"You heard me," Emily said. "Detective Delicious! What was he doing here with Ms. Parker?"

"He was helping me bring in my history project," Alex said. "She almost got crushed by her bookcase and we helped her out."

"Zat does sound like Parker," Rudy said.

"When he left, she was checking out his butt," Alex said. "I caught her doing it. She was so embarrassed. She full out denied it, but she could tell I knew."

"Now _those_ would be some cute babies," Kiley said.

Alex just laughed and gathered her things as the bell rang. _Yes, yes they would_.

xXx

Alex landed on the roof where the guys told her to meet them. She was running a little later, having run over at the shop that night and then having to finish her homework. Mr. Wesson was hot, she would admit, but he gave out too much homework!  
She stood there for a moment, looking around, trying to find her boys, but couldn't find anything. She looked down at her watch. She was about five minutes late, but normally they would wait for her, not that she was usually _that_ late for their times. It didn't seem like them to just leave without calling her first. She did call to tell them she was going to be a little late, after all. They had said it wouldn't be a problem, _so where were they_?

Before Alex could think or do anything else, she heard a weird noise from above her. She looked up to see a weird green symbol come out of nowhere. They guys fell out of it, yelling is surprise and growing when they landed on the ground.

"Uh, I'm glad we're home," Mikey said, "but why do I always have to be on the bottom?"

"You're on the bottom?" Alex managed to get out, despite all the weight on top of here. "I'M ON THE BOTTOM!"

"Alex?" Mikey asked. "Hey, where'd you come from?"

One by one they all got off, Don helped Alex up and made sure she was okay before checking his brothers. Everyone seemed okay.

"What just happened?" Alex asked.

"Well," Don started to say.  
"This time lady came out of nowhere and we ended up getting stuck in fifteenth century Earth where this guy, Savanti, got the time scepter and Renet, the time lade with his pet dragon. It turned out that the dragon was Drago and the Ultimate ninja. They ended up taking the time scepter and escaping when Renet's boss, Lord Simultaneous saved us."

Alex stared at them, almost unable to believe what Mikey had just said. She looked down at her watch, then back up, and down and back up. She shook her head and said, "I'm only five minutes late and look at what I miss!"

"You snooze, you lose," Raph said. "I think I would have rather snoozed."

"Come on, let's go get some pizza," Mikey said.

"Okay, but no anchovies this time!" Alex said.


	16. Nightmare

I'll admit, I've had half of this chapter written since the first season. I've been so excited for this chapter. Anyways, I hope you guys like it.

**_grapejuice101 _**\- Now you shall see what UD did to Alex!  
**_Kat093 _**\- Thank you so much. You guys make it all worth the hard work.  
**_myfinalfantisy _**\- Thank you for the suggestion! And I'm glad you enjoyed it!  
**_StillDoll13 _**\- Aww, thank you. Jashton it is! And that's a very good suggestion on the name, thank you. Oh, and trust me, Alex won't let it go. How could she? I think I read it. Yes, I did. Ended with the "Omen" and that's all I'll about what happens in case anyone else starts reading, but of course, I absolutely LOVED IT. I can't wait to read more. Let me know if you post it or just want me to read it. I would be more than happy to follow and favorite it.  
**_Guest _**\- I was planning on skipping that episode anyways. This isn't what you had in mind, but I hope you like it anyway!

Please review!

* * *

Chapter 16  
"Nightmare"

Alex stood in the lair, starring at the massive train car in the lair. Alex had seen Don get his hands on some incredible technology before, including, but not limited to trucks, cars, spaceships and helicopters. But never had she seen him get a high tech train car from a secret agency working under for the government.

"Where the heck did you guys get this?" Alex asked, looking up in awe.

"It's a long story," Don told her. "But its cool, isn't it?"

"Oh yeah!" Alex laughed.

"Aren't you supposed to be meditating?" April asked.

"Yeah," Alex said. She walked away from the train car and over to Master Splinter, who was training Leo. She sat down on the ground and closed her eyes, ignoring everything being said by everyone around her. She had found it much easier to meditate the past couple weeks, ever since she had accepted that she couldn't rush into getting her brothers and Fred back.

Alex was broken out of her meditation by the whole room shaking. She quickly got up and got into a defensive position, trying not to tip over as she did so.

"I think we're having an Earthquake," Don said.  
"Not again!" Alex groaned.

"Above them appeared a green light. It looked oddly familiar to Alex, but she couldn't quite place where she had seen it before. The strange symbol was definitely something Alex had seen before, but where? It wasn't everyday that someone like that happened. Then it hit her, it was the same symbol that appeared in the sky before the guys fell on her several weeks before.

"Master Splinter, what's going on?" Leo asked.

"We've seen that kind of energy before!" Don said.

Out came a red creature with two heads, one on top with the dragons neck, though the face resembled more of a humans than a dragons, and one on the stomach, they looked like a dragon's head. It was holding some off staff that Alex had never seen before. It was truly a hideous creature.

"Drago!" Splinter yelled.

"And the Daimyo's son! This is what we told you about, Master Splinter!" Leo said. "They merged somehow. Combined together!"

"All into one ugly package," Raph added, finally joining the group.

"We told you we would return!" Ultimate Drago said. "We told you we would have our revenge!"

"Revenge this, wackbag!" Raph said, jumping that the hybrid. UD turned around and waved the staff, freezing Raph in midair. He grabbed him with his tail and three him across the room into a pillar.

"_Raph_!" Alex yelled, running over to him. She helped him up and he nodded to her, telling her he was okay.

"As if you could simply fight us!" UD said. "We control time and space with Lord Simultaneous's Time Scepter . We are unbeatable!"

"Someone quick, grab the-" Don yelled as the four turtles and Alex all jumped for the scepter. He froze all of them. That was the last thing Alex could remember.

* * *

The feeling of being pulled away was one of the strongest and strangest sensations that she had ever felt. It was almost as strong as the sensation of the transmat machine at TCRI. However, this felt different. Alex assumed it had something to do with the fact that it was magic and not science, but she was no scientist. Yes, she had been working as an intern at Stocktronics, but she was no scientist. That was Donny and April's job.

The second thing that Alex felt was pain. Just like after the first time she had ever been transported someplace, her head and whole body ached. The pain could have also been explained due to the fact that Alex had gotten tangled in clothes lines, twisting and turning before roughly landing on the ground after she was done being transported.

The girl forced herself to her feet a couple minutes after regaining herself with a loud groan of pain_. _She nearly tipped over, but caught herself by holding onto the wall next to her._ That's going to leave a massive bruise_. She noticed she was no longer in the Lair. She was in some alley. The buildings around her told her that she was still in New York City, but she couldn't quite tell where she was in her city.

Not liking the fact that she was completely out in the open, Alex decided to change locations. She went up the fire escape, then ran and jumped across rooftops to try and find out where exactly she was. However, her exploring didn't last very long. There was something that stopped the girl. And what stopped her was something that she had dreamt of seeing for so long.

Alex could have broke down in tears of joy right then and there. She almost started to hyperventilate from excitement, but something tried to stop her. Her jut lurched, telling her, "Fun, get out of there!" but she ignored it. She wasn't going to let it ruin her happiness.

"Marcus?" she asked.

Her eldest brother stood before her. Instead of being dressed in the uniform he was forced to wear when being controlled by the Shredder, he was wearing the black and green uniform that he had worn when training at their parents' dojo. The only thing that was missing was the mask that covered his face, but even if he had it on, Alex would have known it was him. It was her brother, after all.

Alex had dreamt of seeing her brother in his old uniform again, sparing with her and her other brothers so many times that she almost thought she was dreaming right then, but she remembered that this was real. The pain was real and her brother was real. He was really there!

Before the girl could say anything else, her second oldest brother jumped up from the right and landed on the rooftop that Alex and Marcus were standing on. He too was in his old uniform and Alex didn't think she could ever be happier than she was in that moment. Again, she ignored the feeling of wanting to throw up.

"Nathan?" Alex asked, nearly laughing from how ecstatic she was. "It is so good to see you guys!"

"I wish it were the same for us," the final brother said as he jumped up from below and landed on the rooftop, off to the left of Alex.

"Zack?" Alex asked, not understanding his words. Her stomach almost made her want to double over now, but she couldn't. She had to know what he meant by that. Why weren't they happy? Why weren't they happy to be reunited with her, out of the control of the Shredder? "What are you saying?"

Marcus reached up and placed his hand on his ear. It seemed that there was a comm. link in it. "We've got her," he said. "Back up would be appreciated."

"Back up?" Alex asked. "What are you talking about? Is there some kind of trouble? I could help."

"Help?" Marcus scoffed. "Is this some kind of joke?"

"What is going on?" Alex asked.

"Enough talking!" Nathan shouted, his voice was stern, but Alex could hear the faintest quiver in it. _Was he upset?_ "Let's get this over with."

_Get what over – whoa!_ Alex was just able to jump backwards and land on the rooftop behind her as Nathan lunged at her. "Nathan!" He swung his sword at her again. This time, Alex side stepped and moved further away from him. "_What the_ _heck is your problem_?" she yelled.

"_You_!" he shouted back, lunging again. Alex dodged to the left. Nathan's momentum forced him to keep going straight before finally getting enough traction to stop. "Hold still!"

"What are you doing?" Alex asked. "Are we training or something?"

"Training?" Zack asked, confused at Alex's words. Zack was still off to the side, sword in hand, but not moving to attack Alex like her two other bothers.

"We're taking you done," Marcus put in, his voice, like his younger brother's was also slightly shaky, but more from anger than being upset, she found. She had heard it before. There had been a time when she broke his favorite action figure when they were little. It had been an accident. She was sorry, but he shouldn't have left it on the couch! She didn't mean to sit on it!

Alex leaped and rolled, unfortunately onto a bruise. She groaned and got to her feet while Marcus and Nathan ran into each other. They both had lunged at the girl at the same time. They had fallen for one of the oldest moves in the book. They were on the ground for a couple minutes trying to regain themselves.

Now, her brother's fighting her wasn't something that was too unusual. But that was because they were under the control of the Shredder. And they obviously weren't anymore. She could see it in their eyes; hear it in their voices that they weren't! So why were they angry and trying to attack her?

Alex turned to Zack, who looked almost as confused as Alex. However, a moment after they stared at one another, he held up his sword and got into a defensive position. He tried to make his expression harsh, angry, like their other brothers, but Alex could tell he was just confused and hesitant.

So Zack was after her too. Alex's heart felt as if it shattered. Alex backed up, shaking her head. If Zack was going to attack her too, she had to run. Marcus and Nathan were down; Marcus was the strongest, Nathan the fastest and Zack the most resourceful of the brothers, so she had to run. If she wanted to outrun Zack, she had to go. It would take a couple more minutes for Nathan to regain himself, giving her enough time to hide.

Alex shook her head, tears on the verge of spilling out of her eyes. She whimpered soft before turning around, ready to bolt it out of there, but frozen when she saw Leonardo, Donatello, Raphael, Michelangelo and Casey standing on the roof behind her.

"Thank God you guys are okay," Alex said. "What happened to Ultimate Drago?"

They looked at her weirdly before looking at one another. It only took a moment for them to charge at her. One after another, each one of her best friends came after her. Alex barely had time to react and dodge one attack from the previous, which looked to be their plan. They would that eventually she would tire and slow down, giving them the chance to take her out.

But why? Why would they want to take out one of their best friends? What happened?

While trying to dodge a Raph attack, Casey managed to get in a swing with his hockey stick at her, hitting her in the head. Alex almost blacked out then and there, but quickly rolled when Mikey tried to jump at her. "Casey?" She got to her feet, rather unsteady to find Leo right in front of her, swinging his katana at her, barely missing her by a fraction of an inch. "Leo, stop. Look at me! Come on, Leo! What are you doing?" Alex jumped back, away from the katana, and instantly had to duck from a swing from Donny. "Donny?" Before she had the chance to move again, Leo slashed, cutting Alex's stomach.

Alex fell backwards, holding her stomach. She looked up at the blue mask covering eyes of one of the people she thought she trusted most in the world. "Leo?" she barely got out. His glare was so cold. It scared her. How could he care about her one moment and then in the span of fifteen minutes look as if he wanted nothing more than to cut her down himself.

Nothing was right. This wasn't what she wanted and she sure as hell didn't understand. She wanted her brothers back, and they were, but not like this, whatever _this_ was. And how had they gotten back? She hadn't done anything and the Shredder wouldn't have just let them go! And why were they after her? What had she done?

And on that note, why were the guys after her? Nothing was making sense. Her head her not just from the attacks, she had bruises over almost fifty percent of her body and now she was bleeding from a wound from inflicted by one of her best friends.

Not seeing any other choice, Alex kicked her leg out, knocking Leo off his feet. She got up and started to bolt, but was blocked by Don. He went to swing at her, but when he did, the staff went right through Alex. Alex looked down at herself to see that she was fluxing and transparent. She felt the familiar feeling of a pull, but it wasn't very strong.

Don looked up at Alex, and she looked up at him, both very confused. "Alex?" Don asked, sounding confused.

The flux stopped. She was looked at Donny confused, scared and hurt. She had no idea what that was or why it happened. She didn't know what was going on at all with anything. Alex was kicked to the side by Marcus when her attention was on Don. She reached into her pocked and quickly grabbed the first thing her fingers touched before she turned around so that her back wasn't vulnerable to her attackers.

"Marcus, wait!" Don yelled.

That got everyone's attention. Marcus stood over Alex, but turned his head to look at done, obviously confused as to why he was told to stop. It even caught Alex's attention.

"You can't hesitate, Don!" Marcus yelled.

Casey quickly walked over to her and grabbed her by her throat, holding her up off of the ground. Alex gasped, trying desperately to get air. She reached out, trying to get Casey to stop, but Casey was so much bigger than her. His reach was longer and she could barely move her legs. They were so tired from having to constantly move as she defended herself against eight people.

"You know what she's capable of!" Leo added.

"Put her done, Casey! Something's not right here!" Don said.

"What are you talking about?" Mikey asked.

"No, he's right!" Zack added. "Something's wrong. I can feel it!"

"What's wrong is that you're considering letting this _traitor_ go!" Raph yelled.

"You _know_ what _she_ _did_!" Casey yelled, eyes red like he had been crying, and squeezed his hand tighter around Alex's neck. She could see the tear streaks going down his face and wonder what had made Casey, one of the toughest guys she knew, break.

"Please," Alex managed to get out, though it used up most of the air she had managed to get. Her small sound managed to her everybody's attention. She gasped, trying to get more air so she could, well, survive but also try and talk her way out of the situation, though that hadn't really been goin well for her before. She could feel her chest burning for oxygen and her vision was starting to get blurry with black spots floating around in her line of sight.

"I can't let her go!" Casey yelled, bringing his other hands to her neck, dropping his hockey stick.

Alex let out a very strangled sound, but then, out of nowhere, just like before, fluxed. She slipped right out of Casey's hands and fell to her knees on the roof, gasping for air. One hand was on her extremely bruised neck while she looked at her other shaking, transparent hand. She felt like she was being pulled, once more, but then it was gone.

"Wha-" Casey started to say.

"What was that?" Mikey asked.

"What did you do?" Nathan added.

"How did you do that?" Marcus asked.

Alex looked up at the confused people and felt the need to run away. Never had she thought she would be scared of the people she cared about most, but they were trying to kill her. _Casey_ tried to _kill_ her. And she didn't even know why!

Donny quickly moved in front of her and knelt down. He reached out to her to try and examine her, to see what happened, but she gasped and moved back in fear. What was he going to do? Try and slit her throat, stab her, or go for something a little more Casey's style and strangle her? No, Don would be more the type to do something scientific, like electrocute or dissect.

"What's wrong with her?" Zack asked.

"I don't know," Don said. "But did you notice she didn't fight back that whole time?"

"Yeah, all she did was dodge," Zack said.

"That's unlike her," Raph said.

Alex didn't like that they were talking about her as if she weren't there, but if she didn't try to run now, she would never get away. She could use their shock to her advantage, but she couldn't seem to move her legs. She was _so tired_ and she was _so scared_. She had no idea what was going on as she sat, shaking and trying to breathe.

"Who cares?" Casey said. "We have her! Let's finish this once and for all!"

"Finish what?" Alex croaked out. "I have no idea what you're talking about!"

"Don't play dumb!" Leo yelled. "You know exactly what we're talking about!"

"No I don't!" she screamed back.

"You killed April!" Casey yelled.

Alex froze_. 'You killed April!' Did Casey really just say that?_ "W-what?" Alex asked. "What are you talking about?"

"You killed her!" Raph pressed, moving closer to the girl. "She found out you were working for the Shredder and tried to stop you."

"I walked into the apartment and found you holding the knife," Marcus said. "Then you tried to kill me."

"_No_," Alex said. "That _didn't_ happen."

"It did," Zack said. "She's gone."

"_No, no, no_," Alex said, shaking her head.

Hot tears came flooding out her eyes. _How could she be dead?_ _How could they think I did it? See it?_ Alex would never do anything like that? _Working for the Shredder? What was going on? Impossible. They're lying. Why would they lie about something like that? I've already lost mom and dad, and the guys were gone and now they're back saying I killed April? _Alex's breathing started to get short and quick, signaling she was starting to hyperventilate.

"April can't be dead."She reached up and grabbed her head, hands shaking uncontrollably. "No, it's impossible. S-she can't be d-de…."

"Alex?" Mikey asked, moving next to her. "Don, what's going on?"

"S-she's in shock," Don said.

"Why would she be in _shock_? She's the one that _did_ it!" Casey yelled.

"I-I-I just saw April half an hour ago! She was talking to Donny about something in his lab!" Alex frantically said. "She was fine. She reminded me that I was going to meditate when I got distracted by Don's new train car, a-a-and then Ultimate Drago came and, and, and, I-I landed in an alley!"

Alex looked up at Don and grabbed his shoulders tightly, making the rest of the group jumpy and pull their weapons in her direction. "She was fine, Don! What happened? H-how could this happen? W-why would I do that? I would never do that! Donny, what's going on?"

"What is she talking about?" Leo asked Don.

"_Shhh_," Zack said, trying to calm the girl down. "Just breathe, Al. Breathe. In, out. In, out. That's right. Good. Keep going."

"I don't know," Don said. "Maybe she has amnesia?"

"But then where did she get that idea from?" Marcus asked.

Alex finally managed to get her breathing under control, though she couldn't get a mental picture of April dead in front of her, while she stood in front of her with a bloody knife in her hand. She didn't do that! How could she? She loved April! _Loves_ April! She couldn't be gone!

"I don't buy it," Casey said.

"Neither do I," Leo said. "It's too convenient. Right when we are just about to capture her she suddenly doesn't remember anything?"

"I don't know, Leo," Mikey said. "Alex was never _that _good at lying."

"She fooled us for a long time before," Leo said. "What's different about this?"

"Look at her, Leo," Zack said. "Have you ever seen Alex break down like that?"

"Is everyone else okay?" Alex asked, she glanced up at everyone. "Is John okay?"

"John?" Nathan asked. "Who's John?"

"Detective Blake," Alex said. "You know, _John_."

"I have no idea who you're talking about," Zack said.

"You never knew anybody by that name," Marcus said.

"Of course I did," Alex said. She looked to the turtles and said, "You guys know him. Remember after I got shot jumping in front of that little girl in the crossfire from the Purple Dragons? He was the officer on duty and we got so close that we told him about you guys." She got blank stares. "He came over for Christmas! Like Silver Sentery and Usa-chan, er, Usagi and Gen and the Daimyo and everybody! You _know_!"

"Alex, we've never had a Christmas party," Don said.

"You don't remember?" Alex asked.

"What's there to remember?" Raph asked. "It didn't happen!"

"But what about our birthdays?" Alex asked. "Remember, I got you a punching bag, Raph. And Mikey, I got you a first edition comic. Don, I renewed your magazine subscription and Leo, I got you new incense! You guys gave me this bracelet!" she held up her wrist. "One bead for everyone! Even you guys! And you were still under the Shredder's control.

"How did you guys get away, anyways?" Alex asked. "You were still under their control and then out of nowhere I run into all of you and your completely free?"

"We've never been under the Shredder's control, Alex," Marcus said, "And I'm kind of insulted that you would think we'd join sides with him, with _you_."

"I'm so _confused_," Alex admitted with a heavy, tired sigh.

"Something's really wrong here," Nathan finally admitted.

"See, that's what I've been saying!" Zack said. "I felt it the moment we ran into her tonight. I mean, just look at her clothes. She's in a Guardian uniform."

"What about Fred? Is he okay?" Alex asked. "He was under the control with you guys."

"Alex, Fred is a Foot just like you," Raph said.

"No!" Alex protested. "I'm _not_. I never _have_ been."

"I'm still not buying this," Leo said.

"Come on, Leo!" Alex said. "You're one of my best friends! You _know_ me!" She got up and moved forward. He raised his katana to defend himself, but Alex just put her hand on the blade, looking Leo right in the eyes. "Look at me, Leo and tell me you can't see that I'm telling the truth."

He looked at her for the longest time and in the end, lowered his katana. Alex smiled slightly, knowing he could see right through her. However, she didn't expect him to raise his foot, kick her in the stomach right where he had cut her, sending her backwards.

"Leo!" Don yelled.

"Leo?" Alex asked, pleading for Leo to him.

"I don't know you," Leo said. "I never did."

Alex shook her head, tears forming once more. How did this happen? How could Leo, of all people, not know her? What was this, a parallel world? Wait! That was it. Alex opened her mouth to say her discovery, but frozen when her jut dropped. Her gaze fell to the rooftop across from them.

There had to be twenty foot ninja there and in the middle of them were two woman. One was Kurai, Alex knew her all too well, but the person next to her was a completely shock to her. Next to Kurai stood a short girl with long red hair pulled back in a bun. Her black ninja outfit fit her tightly and in the center of the chest was a foot simple. In her hands was a bow and arrow, pointed directly at Leo.

"Move!" Alex yelled. She quickly moved and grabbed Leo, changing places with him. She screamed when the arrow lodged itself into her left shoulder. She dropped to her knees in excruciating pain.

"Wait," Raph said. "Is that…?"

"It can't be!" Leo said, looking from Alex to, well, Alex.

"Alex?" Don asked, helping the girl up.

"That's _impossible_!' Marcus said.

"We have to get out of here now," Zack said.

"What do we do with her?" Casey asked, referring to the Alex on their rooftop.

"Well, she's obviously not _that_ Alex!" Zack said.

"We can't just leave her here," Don said. "Come on, let's go!"

* * *

"I'm thinking alternate dimension," Alex said, sitting on the couch with a warm cup of tea resting in her hands. Donny had fixed her all up and now everybody was in the living room trying to figure out what was going on.

"Makes sense, what with the time scepter and all," Don said.

"So you really didn't kill April?" Casey asked.

"No!" Alex said. "Well, not _me_, at least. I just, how could _I_ do that? Or, uh_, her_. This is so confusing."

"So, what is your story then?" Raph asked.

"Our parents died when the Shredder demanded them to work for him. They said no. During the attack, you guys," she said, looking to her brothers, "managed to keep me safe, but in doing so you got taken. You agreed to work for him as long as he left me alone. After that I went to live with April. I've been there ever since."

"But how did you meet us?" Mikey asked.

"I got an internship at Stocktronics and April and I figured out what Dr. Stockman was doing with the Mousers. He tried to kill us. We got into the Sewers and you guys," she said, this time looking to the turtles, "saved us. I wasn't much good then. I had quite martial arts after everything happened, but Master Splinter convinced me to continue."

"And what about this whole getting shot thing?" Marcus asked.

"Oh, that's a long story," Alex said. "It happened after one of the times when we thought we got rid of the shredder. The city's gangs were at war and people were getting hurt left and right. I was just out one day when I got into the middle of the whole thing. I jumped in front of this little girl to try and save her."

"Did you?" Nathan asked. "Save her, I mean."

"No," Alex stated, looking down to her cup of tea.

"I scared you guys pretty good there," Alex said. "Raph got really mad at me."

"No duh," he said. "That's a stupid thing to do."

"You would have done the _same_ thing," Alex said.

"So, in your world it's us that are bad," Zack asked, looking heartbroken.

"Not by your own free will though," Alex said, trying to make him feel better. "The Utrom had this device. It kind of allows them to control you. The Shredder used it on you. Even used it on me once, but somehow it didn't work. Made me really angry for several weeks though. I thought I was going crazy. Luckily the Utrom were able to reverse the effect for me.

"You guys didn't know any of that for the longest time. I was the only one. Raph got made at that too," Alex said. "But Mikey and Donny took it okay."

"But Leo," Alex said, looking over at Leo, who was the farthest away and hadn't really been looking at Alex until she said that, "Leo that you didn't blame me for it. And another time he told me that I shouldn't have to carry everything on my own. You guys are my best friends, after all."

"We're not here," Leo said, moving towards the girl with a fierce glare. "You are not our friend. And when you are gone, we won't miss you!"

"Leonardo!" Splinter scolded.

"Hey, you can't talk to my sister like that!" Nathan yelled.

"She's not your sister! Not here!" Leo yelled.

"No, it's okay," Alex said, looking back down to her tea. "I get it, you know. I do."

"What?" Marcus asked.

"I get it. You've never known your Alex for being nice," Alex said, looking up to Leo, who seemed a little shocked. "And I have to remember that you guys really aren't _my_ boys. For all I know, Mikey could be the smart one here."

"Hey!" Don and Mikey both yelled.

"Okay, maybe not, but still," Alex said. "I get it." She stood up and walked closer to Leo, looking at him right in the eyes. "But even if you're not my Leo, I'd still die for you, so just keep that in mind when you start judging my character. I'm not your Alex, so please, don't treat me like her, Romeo."

"Romeo?" Raph asked.

"I don't think I want to know," Zack whispered.

The cup Alex was holding fell threw her hands as she started fluxing again. She looked at her hand, the one not in a sling due to her injury and then back up to everyone. "I'm sorry for what the other me has done here," Alex said. "I know that doesn't mean much, but I'm sorry. And please, stop her at all costs."

"Alex," Marcus said, walking over to the girl.

"What's going on?" Nathan asked.

"Are you okay? What's happening?" Zack asked.

"I think I'm going home," Alex said.

"Good-bye," Alex said. "It was good to see guys and I swear, I'll free you guys, even if it's the last thing I ever do!"

Alex landed on her bad shoulder, causing her to scream in pain. The pain caused her to black out.

* * *

Alex woke up screaming, her throat so raw that she thought she was going to start coughing up blood. She bolted up in bed too fast and pain shot through her body. She bent over, trying to calm herself and get used to the pain. Once she managed to get herself under control, she looked around to find that she was in her own room.

Needing water, Alex got up out of bed and walked to her door. She placed her hand on the handle and was about to open it, but stopped when she heard April yelling on the other side.

"What the heck happened to her?" April yelling from the other room. "She's more back and blue than white and she has strangle marks on her neck!"

"We don't know!" Donny answered.

"We were all sent to different places," Leo said. "I didn't get a good look at where Alex was when I tried to get her back."

Alex slipped out of her room and stood in the shadows watching the other people in the room. April was pacing the floor while the guys all sat on the couch and the floor. Casey was trying to get April to calm down and Master Splinter was sitting in the reclining chair, looking directly at her.

"Who did that to her?" April continued to rant frantically. She wasn't really demanding answers anymore, just trying to understand.  
"Casey did," Alex said, looking down at the floor.

"WHAT?!"

"No, no, no, no," Alex said. "Not our Casey. Other dimension Casey."

"Why?" Casey asked. "I would never her ya!"  
"I know," Alex said, gulping as she slowly walked over to Casey. She slowly put her hand on his shoulder, letting him know that it was okay, that she wasn't _really_ afraid of him. It was the other Casey she was scared of.

"You did it because, well," Alex started, glancing over to April.

"It's okay, Alexandra," Splinter said. "You may tell us on your own time."

"I killed April," Alex blurted out.

"What?" everyone asked.

"Well, not _me me_, but other dimension me," she said. "Other dimension me works with the Shredder, while you guys are friends with my brothers."

"I don't understand," Leo said, walking to Alex.

"I didn't most of the time I was there too," Alex said, looking away from Leo. "Don and Zack were the first two to figure out something was wrong. Mikey and Nathan next. Raph and Casey came after them."

"What about me?" Leo asked hesitantly.

Alex looked up at him, eyes extremely sad. "You hated my very existence."

"What?" he asked. "But how?"

"In that world, I never gave you a reason to trust me. Even after the other me tried to kill you with an arrow. Even after I took that very same arrow in your place."

"Alex," Leo said, stepping closer to her. He gently placed his hands on her arms. She jumped slightly, but relaxed a moment later, realizing that this was _her_ Leo. Everyone in that room was part of her family, her world. She was safe with all of them. "I am so sorry."

"It's okay," Alex said, giving him a small smile. "I'll be okay. Just give me a little time to remember that I'm home. They you are my guys, not _them_. Not the ones that tried to kill me."

"We tried to kill you?" Raph asked. "What kind of monsters were we?"

"No, the question was what kind of monster was I?" Alex said. "I mean, you guys are the most honorable people I know. How could I drive you to such extremes? How could I kill April?"

Alex turned to April, tears in her eyes. "April, I'm so sorry. I would _never_ do that, you _have_ to believe me. When they told me you were dead I broke done and when they said _I_ did it, I just couldn't, I-I…" She shook her head, trying to compose herself. "I can't lose you too, April. I've lost so much already, I just can't."

April took Alex into her arms and held her tight. "I'm not going anywhere, Alex."


	17. Exodus Part 1

Only one more chapter after this one for season 3! The next chapter will be posted right before the new story is posted, so once you read the last one of this you can go right to the next. But anyways, here's the first of this one. Hope you like it. Please review.

_**TMG4899 **_\- Aw, thank you. I'm glad you liked it. Hope you like this one too!  
**_StillDoll13 _**\- I know, I cried writing it. And it's hard for me to make myself cry when I write. Normally it' when I'm reading other people's work.  
**_erica. phoenix16 _**\- I know! How weird would it be for somehing like that to happen?  
**_TMNTLuckyGirl _**\- I know, she was a little jumpy at first, but Alex knew that they weren't her guys after they talked it out.

* * *

Chapter 17  
"Exodus"  
Part 1

Why Alex had been instructed to go with Donatello, Professor Honeycutt and Leatherhead was beyond her knowledge, but at least she was part of the plan to finally take down the Shredder and to get her brothers and Fred back. She didn't care what she was doing as long as in the end she got them back.

She had woken up in the middle of the night, once again, to a call on her shell cell from the guys. She grumbled as she answered, but the moment she heard Leo's voice explained what happened with Master Splinter, she sat up in bed. She had asked him if they wanted her to go over, but he said no. He just wanted to give her a heads up that in the next couple of days they would be coming up with and conduction a plan to finally take down the Shredder.

She had been very distracted at school those following days, that was for sure.

Alex was in the back of the group, making sure that they weren't being followed. Don and Leatherhead were up ahead of her several paces, quickly but quietly making their way to their destination.

"We're in place," Alex heard Don say to Leo over the comm. link.

Once again, she was left without a form of communication with everyone else. She really needed to talk to them about that. She felt extremely left out because of it. And what if something happened and she got separated from them? How would they be able to figure out how to meet up? It made _perfect_ sense for her to have a headset.

They stopped at the entrance of a corridor while Don looked down the hallway with his high tech goggles for any traps. "Sewer access security is also still active," Don said. "Team Two, what's your status?"

"Oh yes, that will do nicely," Honeycutt said over the little device on Don's belt.

_What will do nicely?_ Alex asked

"Link established. Give me a minute to hack the system," Honeycutt said. "Ladies and gentlemen, I am in. Security systems are down and they don't even know it."

"Thanks, Professor," Alex said.

"Come on," Don said. "Let's move."

"Hey Donny?" Alex asked.

"Yeah?"

"Do you happen to have an extra comm. link in there that I could use?" she asked.

"Yeah, but why would you need one?" Don asked, sounding rather confused.

"So I could, possibly, hear what everyone's saying?" Alex explained, as if it were obvious.

"But don't you already have one?" he asked.

"No," Alex said, shaking her head. "

"Oh! I'm sorry!" he said, reaching into his bag. "I thought you had one. That's why I didn't give you one. My mistake."

"Don't worry about it," Alex said. She took the device and put it in her ear. "It was an easy mistake."

Leatherhead tore off one of the doors blocking their path and the three walked into a very dark room. Don lit a light, illuminating the place in a bright enough light where they could see around them. The area right in front of them had what looked like massive rail road tracks, but Alex had never seen a train _that_ big. It had to be for something else.

"This tunnel is huge," Don pointed out.

"And recently constructed," Leatherhead added. He turned right, leading the two smaller beings.

"Why would he need a tunnel this big for?" Alex absentmindedly asked, looking around them as they walked, making sure there wasn't a threat. "Or, maybe the questions is more _what_ for then _why_."

"It appears to lead from the Shredder's mansion all the way to the river," Honeycutt informed them.

"Least the coast is clear," Leatherhead said.

Alex groaned and slapped her forehead, which confused Leatherhead. "You seriously did _not_ just say that, did you?" She turned to Don and asked, "He didn't just do what I think he did, did he?"

"He did," Don confirmed.

"What have I done?" Leatherhead asked.

"You jinxed us," Alex told him. "We all know the coast had been clear and it's kind of an unspoken rule not to comment on it, because then something _always_ happens."

"Oh," Leatherhead said. "My apologies."

"Ah, don't worry about it," Alex said, patting him on the arm. "It's not that big of a deal. We always handle whatever comes our way. But of course, now I've got a bad feeling."

Of course, the attack had to happen right after Alex said that. She was the first person down, having been hit on the back by the invisible attackers. She was sent forward, but the person kicked her in the stomach first, stopping her tumble forward. It allowed her to gain her footing for a second, but before she had the chance to do anything else, was kicked in the side of the head. Alex fell to the ground groaning as she quickly got to her feet to see Leatherhead getting attacked.

"Oh dear," Honeycutt said.

"Foot Tech cloaked.

Alex was about to go help Leatherhead as he aimlessly swung his arms around in hopes of hitting one of the invisible ninja, but was stopped when she was knocked backwards again. This time she flipped and landed on her feet with her sword in hand. She quickly dragged her sword on the ground, kicking up some dirt in order for her to help "see" the movements of the invisible robotic ninja.

She saw movement to her left and slashed, cutting he head off of the robot. "You know," Alex said, nudging the body with her foot, "I don't get the point of these. Sure, there's power in numbers, but you can beat the knowledge, training and instinct of the real thing."

Alex looked over to see Leatherhead standing over two other Foot Tech soldiers. She walked over and placed her hand on Leatherhead's arm, letting him know that the danger was gone (for the most part) and that they were all okay. She knew he still had a little trouble keeping his anger under control.

"Suffice it to say," Don said, "I'm glad I brought you along, Leatherhead. Let's move."

They continued down the tunnel, but hearing Don say that made Alex wonder some things. "Don," Alex said, getting his attention. "I get why you brought Leatherhead with you, but why me? It's not that I don't like being on your team. I'm just curious as to why."

"Why not?" Don asked.

"I don't know," she said. "You've got Honeycutt and even Leatherhead for technical assistance and I mean, you know what Leatherhead can do in means of backup during an attack, so why am I here?"

"You used to work with Stockman," Don said. "You're just as much help in the technical aspect as the physical."

"Nuh-uh," Alex protested. "I don't compare to any of you."

"Okay, if you won't take that, what if I need both their assistance and we get attacked? You'd be there to keep the attackers busy while we work," Don said.

Alex nodded her head as they continued on their way. "Okay, I see your reasoning. Hey, has anyone seen the Elite Ninja yet?"

_"Nope,"_ Raph said.

_"Sorry Alex,"_ April answered.

_"Everyone's keeping their eyes out, Alex. Be patient. We'll get them,"_ Leo said.

"Thanks," Alex said. That was one of the main reasons she had been distracted the days prior to their attack. They finally had a plan to take down the Shredder and to get them back. And that scared the hell out of her. She was scared that they would fail; that her brothers wouldn't be there; that she'd get them back and they would leave again; that they would be made at how long it's taken her to set them free. There were so many things running through her mind that she couldn't focus on any one thought, let alone something like Mr. Wesson's lecture on the Cold War.

It took them several more minutes to finally get to the area Honeycutt wanted them in. Leatherhead, once again, took down the door and the three physical and one computer/human mind entered the chamber.

Alex looked up with her green eyes, mouth agape in pure awe. The large blue-ish gray metal was sharp and the structure was so tall that Alex almost tipped backwards as she looked up at it, her balance and reflexes obviously effected by her shock, amazement and terror. She shook her head not wanting to believe her eyes. The Shredder had a freaking space ship! Alex took in a deep breath, trying to calm herself.

_Oh my God_, she thought, shaking her head. _How do we always get ourselves into messes like this? We have to take out a spaceship. A freaking spaceship! Nobody's ever going to believe this!_ Alex shook her head once more, finally regaining a bit of composure. _I should write an auto-biography and publish it as fiction. It's not like anybody would believe it anyway._

"Guys," Don said over the comm. link. "We're under the Shredder's mansion and you know that really big thing that the Shredder is up to? I think I just found it."

_"How we doing guys?"_ Alex heard Leo asked over the headset.

_"This is team, uh, team… are we team three or four? Aw!"_

_"We're in,"_ Raph finally answered. _"And the place is crawling with foot creeps."_

_"Understood,"_ Leo said. _"Team two? Commence with operation: Lockdown."_

Donatello has just finished hooking Professor Honeycutt into one of the computers when Leo said that. "You heard him, Professor," Don said. "Close-sesimi."

"Stocktronics was one thing, and so was the genetics level at the Shredder's place, but this is just incredible," Alex rambled absentmindedly.

"I know," Don said. "We've been in space, we've been on space crafts, but standing right next to one, seeing where it was created is _mind blowing_!"

"It is truly fascinating," Leatherhead added.

"We are such geeks," Alex added as an afterthought.

"All right," Honeycutt said. "Taking complete control of the internal systems. Commencing internal lockdown now."

There was a massive explosion, almost rocking Alex off of her feet. Alex looked to Don and Leatherhead, seeing that they were just as confused about had happened as she was.

"What was that?" Alex hesitantly asked. She quickly rushed over to the ledge and looked down. The tunnel that had entered from had collapsed. "Well, I guess nobody's going in or out of there."

"The Shredder's going to be informed of that," Don said. "We need to cover the door."

"Got it," Alex said.

She was about to take up a position by the door, but stopped when she heard several sets of footsteps heading their way. There were several of them already on Leatherhead, trying to slowing him down. Alex knew it was no use though. Leatherhead was stronger than any of them. They wouldn't' take him down.

Alex just rolled her eyes at their attempt and ran over to help Leatherhead. It was incredibly difficult trying to help him though, for he was lashing out, swinging around, trying to get them off. One of them wend flying towards Alex, but she managed to dodge to the side.

When she looked up, she noticed the door they were supposed to be guarding open. "Don!" Alex yelled, telling him that the Shredder had, in fact, decided to come their way. Don tan over to her and Alex boosted him up and over Leatherhead for the quickest way to the Shredder. It took Alex several more seconds to get to where Don had the Shredder backed up.

"Thought you might try the back door," Don said. "That's why we're here."

"You're not getting out of this one," Alex said. She could see that Leatherhead had joined them, standing beside Don. At least he finally got the rest of those guys off him.

There actually looked like they had a chance at winning this one. The shredder was retreating and, by the looks of it, he had gotten a pretty good beating from the guys by his torn clothes and the scratches and dents in his robotic suit. Perhaps they could actually bring down the Shredder this time. _For good_.

"There's no way we're letting you get on that starship, Shredder!" Don yelled.

"The three of you cannot stop me," Shredder said.

Before anything else could be done, Master Splinter, Raph and Mikey came down the same entrance the Shredder had. They landed and got into defensive positions, ready to engage in battle, just like Donatello, Alex and Leatherhead.

"Together we will stop you!" Master Splinter added.

Right when everybody was about to attack, The Elite Ninja and Hun dropped in, changing the odds of their success. However, that wasn't what made Alex tense. Just the sight of her brothers and Fred made her uneasy and excited, but not necessarily in a good way. Seeing as one of the last times Alex had engaged in a fight with them, she had gotten stabbed by her oldest brother, what couple they possibly do to her this times? They honestly scared her.

"Step away from the Master!" Hun ordered. "Now!"

Something caught everybody's attention though. There was loud beeping echoing in their large chamber and the beeping grew faster as they continued. Alex glanced over at Don, shrugging. She had no idea what it was and they certainly hadn't get whatever it was up. And by the looks of it, neither had the Shredder. But who else could it be? Nobody else was there to attend the party!

Alex ducked, covering her head from any debris when one of the doors to her far left blew open. The immediate area filled with smoke, but Alex could just make out several figures rushing in. She coughed, waving one hand in front of her face trying to get the smoke away from her.

"Well, well, well," a very unfriendly, familiar voice said. The owner to the voice started to emerge from them fading smoke. "Isn't this cozy?"

_Who the heck invited Bishop?_ Alex asked herself_. Of course, nobody would. He's a party crasher. Nobody likes you Bishop, go home! _Alex tightened her grasp on her sword, narrowing her eyes at the agent. She had to admit, though, there was some appeal to having Bishop there. Sure, there was some risk of him going after her and her boys, but his distrust and dislike for Shredder could be very useful. _Maybe this is a good thing._

"On my mark destroy them all," Bishop said.

_Or not! So much for some surprise backup._

"Open fire!"

Alex quickly dodged one of the shots and made her way to the safer area in the area to their right, all the while thinking: _Freakin' pew-pew guns!_ The Shredder and his "people" had the same idea as well.

Some of the soldiers rushed in after them, but most of them were being taken out by the Elite Ninja. Alex went to take out the two that had followed her into the other area. They were both shooting at her and following her every move. She jumped and landed right in the middle of the two and they both shot. They didn't hit their intended target though. Instead, Alex rolled to the side, dodging the attack. In a way, it was just like how her two brothers had gone to attack her at the same time when she had been in another dimension. The shots hit the man on the other side of the Kunoichi.

"No! Go Master! Get to the ship!" Hun said.

She didn't like the sound of that. She could see that Hun managed to steer the Shredder in another direction, but almost all of the guys were over by him. They would take care of it. She turned her head and smirked, seeing that the rest of the soldiers were down and her brothers were okay, but she quickly dropped it when she saw that went to take out Bishop, acting as if he was just another regular soldier.

Believing that her brothers could take care of themselves, Alex turned just in time to see the Shredder walking towards the ship. She ran to catch up with Danny, who was ahead, making his way to the Shredder.

"Oh no you don't!" Don yelled. He grabbed a nearby canister of liquid nitrogen and took off the top. "You're not going anywhere, Shredder! A little liquid nitrogen should slow you down."

The exo-suit that the Shredder wore frozen. Alex couldn't see little Utrom Shredder, but she could hear him struggling to get the robot to work. By that point, Master Splinter, Raph, Leo and Mikey had joined Don and Alex. Splinter threw his shoge and hooked it onto the Shredder's suit. When he pulled back, the suit shattered, dropping the Utrom to the ground.

Before they had a chance to do anything else, Kurai dropped out of nowhere and grabbed the Utrom. She turned and sprinted to the ship with the Terrapins, rat and Kunoichi right on her heel. She just made it in before the doors closed.

Don took out Professor Honeycutt from his bag and hooked him up to the ship. "Professor, you have to open this door."

"I'm on it, Donatello!"

Alex stepped up right next to Don and anxiously watched the little handheld device in Don's hands work its magic. She had to admit, it was weird having Honeycutt back. Grateful, but weird that he was in a device just bigger than a cell phone.

There was a beep a moment later and the door slid open. Don unhooked Honeycutt from the ship and said, "Way to go, Professor!"

Alex ducked under the opening door before it was fully open, but before she had a chance to actually run through the hallway, she turned to look at Mikey as he yelled, "Incoming!" He had been pointing up at something that she couldn't see due to being inside the ship.

Several missiles landed on the platform that Alex had just been standing on. The blast knocked Alex off her feet and onto her back. Donny had just managed to grab onto the ledge. If he hadn't, he would have fallen to his death. The rest of the group had managed to jump backwards to safety.

Alex regained enough composure in time to see Donny start to slip. She quickly dove to grab his hands, holding him there. She tried to pull him up, but Donny was heavier than he looked and pulling someone of his size at that angle was very difficult with her size. She was doing all that she could to just keep him there.

Alex nearly lost her grip when the ship took off.

"Ah, fellas?" Don called out to the rest of the guys.

"We have to jump for it!" Leo told them.

"Come on!" Raph said.

Alex was very pessimistic. The distance from where they were to where Donny and Alex were was very large. The chances of them making a clean jump was very low. She just prayed that they'd make it.


	18. Exodus Part 2

Okay, here's the last chapter for this story. The next installment of Alex's Saga should be up. It's called _**Evanescent** _(Thank you StillDoll13 for the name). It's season 4 if you didn't already get that. Anywho, hope you guys like. Please review this before going onto the next. Thanks guys. Hope you enjoy!

Thanks go out to the following for their review on the previous chapter:  
_**dream lighting **_\- Yes, she's getting her brothers back! And I don't know if I'll write a 2014 TMNT but I might. It wouldn't be a very long story, movie storys are often much short. At least the ones I write are. But I might. I just have to get through some of these ones first before I think about that one.  
**_TMNTluckygirl _**\- Hehe, I can so picture you doing that when they jumped. WHere's the camera!  
**_StillDoll13 _**\- Yes, so close yet so far...Yeah, probably should't have said that, but it had to be done!  
**_NYCelt _**\- Thank you. I'm glad you liked it!

* * *

Chapter 18  
"Exodus"  
Part 2

The guys managed to grab onto one another, making a chain. Alex was so relieved as she made sure Don was secure as each of the guy up as they climbed the chain. One by one her friends climbed the turtle chain and were safely (or as safe as they could be on a Shredder ship) inside of the ship.

The second they got Donny, who was the last one pulled up inside the starship, the door closed and the ship took off. Everybody was forced to the ground from the takeoff, but once there were in space they were finally able to move again. Leo helped Alex up to her feet as everybody rose.

"Whoa, that's better," Mikey said.

Donny opened the hanger door for them and they all stood there for a moment, wondering what was going to happen once they entered the Shredder's new domain.

"Come on!" Raph said. "Let's go find the Shredder and pay our respects."

"I think we have different definitions of respect, Raph," Alex said, trying to lighten the heavy atmosphere.

"Wait," Master Splinter said. "We must rethink our priorities. This vessel represents the real threat. To allow the Shredder such mobility will put millions of lives in danger."

"I have sent urgent messages of warning to the Utrom," Honeycutt said. "But I have received no response. I'm not sure I've gotten through."

"The Shredder must not return to the stars," Splinter went on. "We must gain control of this starship!"

Everyone was in agreement. They needed to take control of the ship in order to prevent millions of deaths. If the Shredder was allowed access to the universe, not only would the Utrom have a problem, but the Shredder would most definitely return to Earth to get revenge and take control. He was a power hungry madman like that.

The group headed down the hall in search for the power core. While they were on their way, however, the ship shook, causing them all to fall to the ground. It was like something had hit them.

"What was that?" Alex asked.

"Probably Bishop," Don answered.

"Well, we can't worry about that right now," Leo said. "We have to keep moving."

"Hey Mikey," Alex said as they walked, keeping a look out for any guards. "Wanna hear a joke?"

"Sure!" he replied.

"What gives a Foot Ninja's position away?"

"I don't know," he answered. "What?"

"Their footsteps," she told him.

Mikey laughed and quickly added, "That's a good one. Why didn't I think of that?"

It didn't take them much longer to get to the power core room. They walked into the area on a bridge like walkway. There were four of them, all leading from doors to the center where a large blue energy power was. If Alex hadn't known how powerful it was, she would have thought the power core was extremely pretty.

"Whoa, I hate to say it, but impressive," Don said.

"Professor Honeycutt?" Leo asked, implying for him to instruct them on what to do.

"Just plug me into any maintenance input and I should be able to take control of the ship," he said.

Don plugged him into an outlet right at the power core.

"We can make this the emergency bridge," Mikey said. "Spok-to-the emergency-bridge. Scotty, we-need-more power!"

The guys all just stared at him, but Alex giggled slightly. "You are such a geek."

"Sorry," he said.

"Four minutes and I will have complete control over the ships propulsion," Honeycutt said.

The moment he finished saying that, the doors they had entered in opened and there stood Kurai and the Shredder in a new and improved suit. He was two, three times larger than his original suit. It had four arms for crying out loud! This was definitely going to be their biggest challenge that they had ever faced.

"We don't have four minutes!" Leo yelled. He took out his swords and got ready to fight. "Shredder!" Splinter said. "May my Master Yoshi's soul taste vengeance today!"

Splinter ran forward, sword in pawed hands. The Shredder met him half way. Splinter swung low at the lower to arms. When Shredder when to slash him, but Splinter jumped, swinging the sword before continuing to the side.

"You made a grave mistake following me here, Rodent!" Shredder said.

The guys surrounded the alien while Alex's attention was on Kurai. The two females narrowed their eyes at one another. Alex took out her sword while Kurai held out her tanto. Despite not liking one another, they both bowed slightly before attacking.

Kurai moved first. She slashed high, Alex used the sword to deflect. Kurai then slashed towards the middle, but Alex stepped back. Kurai had used her momentum from her move to spin and slash again. She turned and brought her leg up, kicking Alex on the side of the head, right where she already had a bruise. She continued, jumping up and first kicking her with one leg in the center of her chest, then with the other foot right after on the right shoulder.

Alex fell backwards, but quickly got up to her feet. Ales used her sword and slashed downwards. Kurai stepped back, missing the blow. Alex swung towards her head, but she ducked. Before Alex could set herself back up, Kurai brought her leg up and kicked Alex's hand, knocking the sword out of her grasp.

She then used the same foot to kick her stomach, then her chin, then her collar, knocking her to the ground. It took a moment for Alex to get back up. While she struggled, Kurai ran over to her father and helped him with his fight against the turtles and Splinter.

Once Alex was finally back up to her feet she was knocked back down again by the ship shaking again from another explosion. She got back to her feet just in time to see Master Splinter getting electrocuted by the Shredder.

"Sensei!" Alex scream, pushing forward. Alex got to Master Splinter's side and pulled him close to her, checking him over. He smelled horrible from all of his burnt fur. She checked to make sure he was breather. She could that his breathing was very shallow, but it was there. "Thank God," she sighed.

Alex looked up to see where the Shredder and Kurai had gone. Kurai was fighting Leo and the Shredder went up behind him. He kicked Leo forward onto Kurai's sword, which she had taken from Leo. Leo dropped his sword and fell to the ground a second later.

"LEO!" Alex screamed even louder this time. She laid Splinter gently on the ground and got back up. She quickly ran to Leo's side, turning him over to see that he was bleeding through a hole in his plastron. Tears were falling from her green eyes, down to the mask covering the lower half of her face. She pulled it down, not wanting to drown in the wet mask. "Leo?" she asked, trying to put pressure on the wound. Because of the hard plastron though, she couldn't actually get to the wounded area.

"Leo, no!" Raph yelled along with Alex. "Kurai!"

"Come on, Leo," Alex said, bringing him up onto her lap. She held him tightly, but making sure to try and not to hurt him anymore. "Open your eyes, Romeo." He didn't move. "Leo, look at me. Please." Nothing. "Leo? Please. I beg you. Look at me."

Raph was thrown over to where Alex and Leo were. Mikey went over to engage in the Shredder, but ended up getting his leg broken. Don was next. Don didn't get much more accomplished than Mikey or Raph though.

Alex knew she had to get up and do something. She looked down at Leo, not willing to leave him. But she had to. He would want her to. She had to try and stop the Shredder at all costs. There was too much at risk for her not to.

The Kunoichi got up, retrieved her sword before facing the Shredder. He looked at her with his beady little alien eyes and laughed. "You think you can defeat me when they couldn't? When your brothers couldn't?" he asked.

The redhead lunged, slashing at his midsection where he was controlling the suit. He blocked her attack with the two lower arms. She knew he would though, so she dropped down and swung out her left to sweep his feet out from under him. She didn't expect them to be so hard and heavy though. If it hadn't of been the new suit, she most likely would have succeeded instead of yelling out at the in her shin.

The Shredder grabbed the girl by the neck and squeezed, cutting off her air supply. She gasped, desperately trying to get air and to break free. She knew that if he wanted to, he could easily snap her neck with that metallic hand of his. He wasn't doing that though. He enjoyed seeing her suffer, struggle and squirm.

"You should have joined me when you had the change," Shredder said before thrusting his claws into Alex's stomach.

Alex gasped, pain erupting through her like she had never known before. She had thought the worst physical pain she had ever experienced was the torture she had undergone when she was kidnapped by the Shredder long ago, or even when they used the ray on her. But that was nothing compared to how he stabbed her and turned his hand, cutting her deeper.

He threw her on the ground and laughed as she grasped, unable to scream in agony. Lastly, Shredder used his metal foot to kick Alex in the hip and side, sending her across the room. She left a blood trail until she hit one of the supports to one of the railings.

Alex lay on her side facing where Leo and Raph both lay. One of her hands went to her stomach. She could feel the blood, but she couldn't feel it when her hand was there. Not until she tried to put a little bit of pressure on it to try and stop the bleeding. She groaned as she did so. It hurt so much, but she knew she had to do it.

The girl was having a very difficult time breathing. She was just in too much pain to take in air. Alex closed her eyes. _Breath_, she told herself. _Breath! In, out. The pain is only in your mind. If you say it's not there, it isn't_. She took a breath is and cried out. _That is such a lie. The pain is freakin' real! _

When she opened her eyes back up, the Shredder and Kurai were gone. She heard a loud banging noise and glanced over to the now shut door. Somehow the Shredder and Kurai had gotten locked out.

_We got lucky?_ Alex asked herself. She sat up growling through the pain as she did so and leaned up against one of the supports for the railing along the bridge. _We're never lucky!_ Once up straight, Alex pressed her hand back onto her wound, crying our as she did so, to try and stop the bleeding.

By that point, the boys were starting to regain themselves. Don and Mikey both sat up and, shockingly, Leo stood up with the support of one of the machines by the power core. Alex was beyond relieved to see that.

"Aw man," Mikey groaned, sitting up. "My everything!"

"The Shredder's trying to get back in," Leo said through the pain. "He'll finish us for sure." He turned and looked over to his father and asked, "How's Master Splinter?"

Donny made his way over to Master Splinter and checked him over. "My sons," Splinter managed to get out. "I am sorry."

"No Sensei," Leo said, making his way over to Splinter. "It's our fault." He knelt down to get closer to his father. "We couldn't stop him. We failed. We failed the Utroms, Master Yoshi, we failed you." He lowered his head in shame. "I failed you."

"So that's it?" Raph asked. "Shredder wins?"

"It's not like we're in any shape to stop him," Mikey said.

"Unless," Leo muttered. "You know…" He glanced back at the power core. "That's a lot of energy."

"In the wrong hands…" Raph said, catching on.

"It would make a pretty big bang," Mikey finished.

"We'd never survive," Don pointed out.

_We wouldn't survive anyway_, Alex thought. _Once the Shredder gets back in here, we're done for. And if it's not at the hands of the Shredder, it would be because of the explosions caused by Bishop. We die no matter what. It may as well be on our terms._

"But neither would the Shredder," Leo justified. "We could end this."

"No," Splinter protested. "My sons, I could never ask you to…"

"It's okay, Sensei. We know the score," Mikey said.

"If we don't stop the Shredder now…" Raph started.

"Millions of innocent beings throughout the galaxy will suffer at his hands," Don finished.

"It's all right, Father," Leo said.

"What do you think, Alex?" Mikey asked. "Alex? Where'd you go?"

They found her in the distance in very bad shape. "Alex!" Leo yelled, rushing over to her. He hesitantly removed her hand from her stomach to see the severity of her injury. "Alex?" he asked.

"_Do it_," she managed to cough out with more blood.

He stared at her for the longest moment. She nodded her head at him and he nodded back, hesitantly leaving her side to return to Master Splinter. "We're all agreed," Leo told him.

_Dad, Mom?_ Alex thought. _We're finishing this for you. I'm doing it for you. _She tried to clear her throat, but ended up coughing up blood. _You handed down the mantle of Guardian to me. As a Guardian, I have to protect the Utroms. This is what I have to do_.

"Then let us finish this _together_," Splinter said.

Alex closed her eyes, trying to focus on her breathing. The pain was spreading throughout her whole body. It was getting even harder to breath now. Her chest felt do heavy. It was like trying to breathe with ten cinderblocks resting on top of her.

"Come on, Professor. Be okay, be okay!" Don said. "Professor, we need you to overload the power core."

"But that would cause an explosion of great magnitude and," Honeycutt said before realizing what their endgame was. "Oh, I see. I'd feared the situation was hopeless, but I understand. I am with you to the end. Here we go then.

"Overload in five…"

Alex took in a deep breath, groaning again. _I did it_, she thought. _With the Shredder gone and my brothers on Earth, the effects of the ray will ware off._

"Four."

_They'll go back to being themselves. Marcus, Nathan, Zack and Fred will be free. _

"Three."

They'll be safe. April and Casey will be fine.

"Two."

They'll all be safe. They'll miss me, but they'll be okay and they can go on with their lives.

"One."

_We did it. _

xXx

When Alex work up, she was bandaged up and the pain she had once felt was reduced tenfold. She was in a hospital wing with Utrom rushing around the room, fussing over her, Splinter and her terrapins.

She didn't understand. Where was she? Was she dead? But if she was dead, why were there Utrom everywhere?

So Alex was left to believe that the Utrom and helped save them somehow. She lowered her head back down to her pillow and sighed. She knew that they had succeeded. She had heard and felt the blast from the explosion of the power core, but did that mean that the Shredder was dead or just in custody?

She had so many questioned, but she assumed she'd be getting the answers very soon.

xXx

It turned out that the Utrom had received Honeycutt's messages and had managed to save them all. They hadn't stopped the explosion, but they were able to extract everyone off of the ship. Their friends had been brought to the medical center back at the Utrom Homeworld and Shredder, Kurai and Chaplin had all been put in holding cells.

They had invited them, once they were able to stand, to attend the Shredder's trial and they all eagerly agreed, ready to see Shredder truly pay for his crimes.

Alex was standing beside Honeycutt, in a new robot suit so he wasn't stuck in the phone anymore and Donatello with her hand clutching her wrapped wound on her stomach. Master Splinter was singed, Raph also had wounds to his midsection, Leo his chest and shoulder. Mikey both his legs and Don his arm.

One another platform were Kurai and Chaplin, both bound. On a separate platform stood a bound Shredder, still in his suit.

Before them were the High Council, which consisted of seven Utroms. Above them were holographic aliens witnessing the trial without actually having to be there.

"Hail and peace to all sentient beings," One Council member said. "In the name of the great law giver Mathus Arlus, this tribunal is now called to order. We sit in judgment over Ch'rell for war crimes and atrocities committed throughout the galaxy.

"Ch'rell, also known and Torrininon, Kako Naso, Suke Acureds, Oroku Saki and The Shredder, prepare to face the following charges. Let it be known that as Dolf Et had testified, you did willingly launch an attack on the planet Enefgold. Over one million innocent inhabitants perished. And as Wonwrong Ofo has proven you incited and funded a civil war on Enotume in an effort to mine their raw minerals without restriction. Three point two million perished. Finally, your crimes against the Utrom Homeworld include multiple attempts to take control of the government through illegal and violent coup. We will now commune upon the verdict."

All together the Council said, "In the name of the great law giver, this tribunal finds you, Ch'rell, _guilty_!"

"Ch'rell, you are hereby sentenced to eternal exile on the ice asteroid Morgal Tal."

"You are not fit to judge me!" Shredder yelled. "I am the Shredder! I am invincible. I-I-No! Nooo!" With that, he disappeared.

"May your actions haunt you forever."

"As for the Shredder's comrades," Mortu said, "they shall be returned to Earth and handed over to the proper authorities."

As their platform descended, Kurai looked up at them and said, "This is not what I wanted, Leonardo. This is not what I wanted!"

"We all owe you a debt of gratitude," Mortu said. "The Shredder has finally been brought to justice."

"Is it really over?" Leo asked.

"No more Shredder?" Raph asked.

"Yes my sons," Splinter said. "My Master Yoshi's spirit can finally rest in peace. The Shredder is finished."

Mortu made his way to their platform and shook each of their hands. He left Alex for last. When he finally got to her, he shook her hand, but didn't let go. "Alexandra O'Neil, devoted protector of the Utrom and daughter of the late Guardians Adam and Amanda O'Neil, we are forever grateful for your survive and deeds, despite our absence. As a thank you, we have reversed the effects the ray gun used on your brother and your friend. They will be unconscious for a good while, but when they awake, they shall be back to their old selves."

Alex fell to her knees and her friends all looked worried. They friend to help her up, but she shrugged them off. She looked up, now at eye level with Mortu. "Thank you, Mortu," she said, tears streaming down her face. "Thank you."

And just like that, everything was back to how they should have been…for the most part…


End file.

Ninja Turtles, Adventure, Romance